《Building a Modern Nation in a Fantasy World》


 Chapter 1: The Transmigration

    Pain. Deep, unrelenting pain that pulsed with each ragged breath.


    Then came the cold¡ªraw, unnatural cold, like winter itself had taken root in Moe''s chest. It spread outward in waves, numbing his limbs and freezing his blood. The sensation was so vivid it dragged him up from the depths of unconsciousness.


    With a sharp gasp, Moe''s eyes shot open.


    The first thing he saw was an unfamiliar ceiling, high and decorative,its surface carved with intricate patterns of intertwined leaves and majestic symbols. In the center of the ceiling, a grand chandelier hung, its crystals refracting a warm and soft light, a fixture more suited to a king''s palace than a humble house. The design was regal, elegant, and far beyond anything he was used to. His breathing hitched. This isn''t my room.


    His room¡ªwherever it was¡ªhad a worn, utilitarian feel to it, with a single bed pushed against a dull beige wall, a small, rickety desk in the corner, and a battered, second-hand dresser that seemed to lean precariously against the adjacent wall. A lone, flickering overhead light cast an unforgiving glare, illuminating the space''s sparse furnishings and the faint scent of stale air that clung to everything. It was a space that seemed to exist solely for functionality, a temporary refuge for a struggling person like him, and nothing more.


    Summoning his strength, Moe turned his head, and then he felt it¡ªa sharp stab through his ribs, like claws tearing into him. His hand shot to his chest.


    And there it was.


    A jagged spear of ice pierced straight through him, the surface shimmering as though carved from pure frost. It glowed faintly with an eerie blue light, faint veins of frost spiraling outward from where it entered his body. For a moment, his mind failed to comprehend it, his fingers trembling as they brushed the slick, frozen surface. There was no blood. No warmth. Only the cold.


    Moe was still in disbelief, woken up to an unfamiliar ceiling that loomed above him. The memory of being shot with a shard of magical ice lingered, its icy grip still seared into his skin. He was confused between the possibility of being trapped in a dream and the harsh reality that He has been shooted and was about to die. A wave of confusion washed over him as he struggled to move his shoulder, the pain a stark reminder of his predicament.


    In a desperate attempt to shake off the confusion, Moe bit his tongue, the sudden jolt of pain and the metallic taste of blood a harsh confirmation that he was, indeed, awake. "Ohh, it hurts," he mumbled to himself, the words barely audible. The physical sensation was a cruel reality check, and Moe''s eyes widened as he realized that this was no dream.


    In a desperate attempt to recall any useful information, Moe''s mind wandered back to the online content he had once read about treating wounds. He remembered the crucial advice: when a sharp object enters the body, it''s essential not to remove it, but to call for help instead. Summoning with a little strength he had, Moe prepared to shout for assistance. But before he could utter a sound, the ice shard vanished, and his body began to heal at an alarming rate.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    His skin repaired itself before his very eyes, the process unfolding like a timelapse video. The pain dissipated, replaced by a new, overwhelming sensation ¨C shock. Moe''s thoughts of seeking help were forgotten, consumed by the astonishment of his miraculous recovery.


    As he gazed in shock at his rapidly healing wounds, Moe began to feel a surge of strength returning to his body. It started with a slight twitch in his fingers, followed by a gradual loosening of his muscles. With each passing moment, he felt his vitality increasing, allowing him to move his limbs with greater ease. Before long, Moe was able to sit up straight, as he leaned against the pillow, his eyes scanning the unfamiliar surroundings.


    The room was a large, dimly lit chamber with a high, vaulted ceiling. The walls were made of polished wood and were decorated with faded tapestries that depicted scenes of battles, feasts, and mythical creatures. A large, ornate bed frame stood against one wall, its velvet drapes worn and faded. A wooden desk sat in the corner, cluttered with parchments, quills, and strange, arcane artifacts. A large, stone fireplace stood near the bed heating up the room smoothly. Some wooden portraits of various people were also hung on the wall.


    As he scanned the room, he slowly regained his strength and carefully stood up, his eyes fixed on the study desk. He took a tentative step to walk toward the desk and sat on the chair, his gaze drawn to a quill lying on the surface. Next to it, a small, fancy hand held mirror caught his attention. The mirror''s surface was smooth and unblemished, reflecting the room''s warm, golden light. Without thinking, Moe picked up the mirror, and as he did, his face was reflected back at him. But it wasn''t his face. The person staring back at him was a stranger, with a round, chubby face and a prominent double chin. Moe''s eyes widened in shock as he took in the unfamiliar features.


    He turned the mirror, examining the rest of the body reflected in its surface. The arms were thick and flabby, the hands were stubby. The legs were equally unrecognizable, with a noticeable paunch around the midsection. Moe''s mind reeled as he struggled to comprehend what he was seeing. He had been in so much pain when he suddenly woke up that he hadn''t noticed the changes in his body. But now, staring at the mirror, he was faced with the shocking truth. "Did I really transmigrate or become possessed into another person''s body?" he whispered to himself, his voice trembling with dismay. "And of all the bodies in the world, why did I end up in this...this...".


    Just as he was about to utter the final words of his despairing thought, a searing pain shot through his brain, like a bolt of lightning striking his mind. His vision blurred, and his body betrayed him, sending him crashing to the wooden floor. He rolled uncontrollably, his limbs flailing wildly as he struggled to regain control. The pain was excruciating, a throbbing ache that seemed to pulse through every fiber of his being. Time lost all meaning as he lay there, helpless and writhing in agony.


    But eventually, the pain began to subside, and Moe''s strength slowly returned. He lay still for a moment, catching his breath and waiting for the room to stop spinning. Then, with hard effort, he pulled himself to his feet and stumbled towards the wooden chair, collapsing onto its seat with a soft groan. He sat there, motionless and silent, as he reflected on the memories that had flooded his mind during his ordeal. Fragments of a life not his own had flashed before his eyes, like a jumbled montage of images and emotions. The memories were disjointed and unclear, but they were undeniably real, and they belonged to the body he now inhabited. Moe''s mind reeled as he struggled to make sense of these new memories, and the life that had been thrust upon him. Moe realized that the person he transmigrated into was named King Arthur Jr.

 Chapter 2: King Arthur Jr

    "Arthur Jr huh?" Moe mumbled it in his mind.


    As the memories continued to flood his consciousness, Moe found himself piecing together the life of the man whose body he now inhabited. He recalled fragments of Arthur Jr''s childhood, his relationships with his family and friends, and his ascension to the throne six months prior. The memories were not always clear, and some were shrouded in a fog that Moe couldn''t quite penetrate. But he was able to recall the people who had played a significant role in Arthur Jr''s life, including the nobles, dukes, and other members of the royal court.


    Six months prior, King Arthur Jr had ascended to the throne of Keldoria, following the assassination of his father, King Arthur the 3rd, during a pleasure trip on the outskirts of the city. The rules of succession were clear: upon the death of the reigning king, the next in line would assume the throne. King Arthur the 3rd had left behind a legacy of three children, each with their own unique place in the line of succession. Arthur Jr, the eldest son, had been next in line to the throne, followed by his younger sister, Alice, and then his younger brother, Aaron. With his father''s untimely death, Arthur Jr had been thrust into the role of king, inheriting the throne to the country of Keldoria


    King Arthur the 3rd had been a ruler who favored the interests of the royal court, lavishing wealth and power on the dukes and nobles who could provide him with riches and luxury. As a result, the country of Keldoria had become a hotbed of corruption, where those in power were above the law and could act with impunity. The nobility and their allies were free to do as they pleased, while the commoner lived in fear of their wrath. A mere whisper of dissent or a perceived slight against the nobility could result in brutal punishment, even death. The law had become a tool of oppression, used to maintain the grip of the powerful on the powerless.


    As Moe delved deeper into the memories of Arthur Jr, he discovered a disturbing truth: the young king was, in fact, worse than his father, King Arthur the 3rd. The former king''s excessive indulgence had spoiled Arthur Jr, rendering him reckless and fearless, with no regard for the consequences of his actions. His behavior was often unpredictable and violent, fueled by a likeness for drink and a complete disregard for the well-being of others.


    One particular incident stood out in Moe''s mind: Arthur Jr had once burned down a popular tavern, simply because it was closed when he arrived to drink. The tavern''s entire family was subsequently punished, a cruel and arbitrary act that had sent shockwaves of fear throughout the kingdom. The people of Keldoria had long known the prince to be a volatile and destructive force, and now that he had ascended to the throne, their fear of him had grown exponentially.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Furthermore, Arthur Jr lacks talent in Magic, unable to even cast a simple ignite spell to light a fire. This lack of magical talent had only served to further erode the confidence of the kingdom''s citizens in their new ruler. As a result, many of the kingdom''s business leaders and commoners had fled, leaving behind only a handful of nobles, such as dukes and barons, who were either too entrenched in their positions or too desperate to abandon their posts. The few commoners who remained were those who were unable to flee due to financial, health, or personal reasons, and were thus forced to endure the tyrannical rule of King Arthur Jr.


    As Moe continued to excavate the memories of Arthur Jr, he couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of disgust and disillusionment with the young king''s character. The more he uncovered, the more he realized that Arthur Jr was a selfish, entitled, and cruel individual, devoid of empathy or compassion. Eventually, Moe''s exploration of the memories came to a halt, and he found himself pondering the circumstances that had led him to this strange new world and the body of Arthur Jr.


    Before his transmigration, Moe had been a high-achieving individual, having graduated from a prestigious university with a double major in engineering and business. His academic record was impeccable, with a solid GPA and a portfolio of impressive projects that showcased his skills in both fields. He had been on the cusp of launching his career, having just aced a job interview in the engineering industry. Feeling confident and optimistic, Moe had left the interview and was making his way home when disaster struck. A loud horn blared, and a sudden impact knocked him out cold. When he came to open his eyes, he found himself in a completely unfamiliar fat body of Arthur Jr.


    As Moe struggled to come to terms with his new reality, he couldn''t shake off the feeling that his old life was truly gone. He wondered if his physical body in the old world had perished in the accident, and if this new body of Arthur Jr was, in fact, a second chance at life. It was a sobering thought, but Moe realized that he might have been given a rare opportunity to start anew.


    Moreover, Moe considered the possibility that if he hadn''t been transmigrated into Arthur Jr''s body, the young king might have met a similar fate to his father, King Arthur the 3rd. The thought sent a shiver down his spine, and Moe felt a sense of responsibility wash over him. He decided that, rather than simply existing in this new body, he would take ownership of it and strive to make a positive impact on the world of Keldoria.


    With his knowledge and experience from his past life, Moe saw an opportunity to transform the ruined country into a thriving and advanced nation. He envisioned a future where the citizens of Keldoria lived in prosperity and harmony, and where the kingdom was a beacon of hope and progress. It was a daunting task, but Moe felt a sense of determination and purpose. He would slowly work to change the way the citizens perceived him, Arthur Jr, and through his actions, prove himself to be a just and capable ruler. The thought of rebuilding a nation from the ground up was a challenge that Moe was eager to undertake, and he steeled himself for the long and difficult journey ahead.

 Chapter 3: The magic system.

    With newfound determination coursing through him, Arthur Jr turned his gaze toward the window beside his study desk. Despite the darkness of night, the view outside was surprisingly clear, revealing the outlines of buildings bathed in the soft glow of moonlight. He looked up at the sky and was captivated by the sight of three moons: a large central moon flanked by two smaller ones, all reflecting the light of a distant sun. "It must be a full moon." Arthur mumbled to himself. The sight was both enchanting but not shocking; after all, he recalled that even in the solar system he once knew, planets like Jupiter and Saturn boasted dozens of moons. It was a wonder he could accept without difficulty.


    The night was peaceful, with a gentle breeze rustling the leaves outside, creating a soothing ambiance. Arthur Jr reluctantly pulled his gaze away from the window and turned his gaze to the study desk. To his dismay, he found it barren¡ªno papers, no books, nothing that could provide insight into this new world he had been thrust into. He rummaged through every drawer, hoping to uncover some hidden knowledge or useful information, but his efforts were met with disappointment. The things Arthur found were mirrors, quills, inks and some gems that look like an artifact.


    Despite the emptiness of his surroundings, fragments of Arthur''s memories began to surface, revealing intriguing details about the world he now inhabited. This realm was steeped in the supernatural, where almost every individual possessed the ability to wield some form of magic. At the foundation of this magical system were the four basic magic elements: Air, Fire, Earth, and Water. From these elemental roots, practitioners had developed more advanced magical abilities, allowing them to manipulate ice, lava, strom, etc; to create powerful spells for both offense and defense.


    In addition to these elemental powers, there existed other forms of magic that transcended the basic elements. Holy magic, for instance, was primarily known for its healing properties, capable of mending wounds and restoring vitality. However, it could also be further developed into more complex and potent forms. On the darker side of the spectrum was dark magic, a mysterious and often feared discipline that allowed its users to communicate with spirits and the undead. Some practitioners had even mastered the art of summoning deathly creatures, using them as puppets to do their bidding.


    While the majority of people in this world possessed some form of magical ability, not everyone could wield it effectively in combat. Most individuals utilized their magic for everyday tasks, such as lighting fires or summoning water for washing clothes and bathing. These practitioners were referred to as "non-rankers." According to the memories Arthur recalled, only about ten percent of the population could harness their elemental powers for offensive or defensive purposes, and these individuals were known as "rankers."


    Among the rankers, there existed a hierarchy, with ranks ranging from D to S, where S represented the strongest and D the least. This ranking system was determined by a combination of a user''s mana capacity and the uniqueness of their elemental abilities. Even those classified as D rank were afforded a certain level of respect and privilege within society. However, achieving a rank of B or higher came with even greater rewards; many countries kings would bestow a baron title upon these talented individuals to ensure they remained loyal to their homeland and did not seek opportunities elsewhere.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Arthur found himself in a frustrating predicament; he was unable to perform even the simplest forms of magic that non-rankers could manage. This left him feeling more talentless than the average people. However, a flicker of hope ignited within him when he recalled the moment he had been pierced by ice magic and had recovered almost instantly. "This incident might have hinted at a hidden potential within Arthur''s body that I had yet to fully understand." Arthur mumbled to himself.


    Lost in contemplation, Arthur''s eyelids grew heavy, and he felt the weight of exhaustion settle over him. Before he knew it, his eyes began to droop, and he succumbed to sleep while seated at his study desk


    ¡­


    In a narrow alleyway, nestled between two imposing buildings, the soft glow of the moon cast an eerie light. Two figures, clad in black attire that shrouded their bodies, stood facing each other. Only the lower halves of their faces were visible, their features obscured by the shadows. One of them spoke in a hushed tone, "Has the assassination of King Arthur Jr been carried out without leaving any trail?"


    A brief, tense silence hung in the air for three seconds before the other figure responded, "I utilized ice magic to pierce his heart, ensuring a swift and silent kill. The only evidence left behind is the ice spear that still protrudes from his chest. We will await news of his demise in the morning."


    The first figure nodded in approval, their voice low and gravelly. "Well done. Until further instructions are given, we will not meet again." With that, the two figures turned and sprinted in opposite directions, disappearing into the darkness like phantoms. The alleyway was once again bathed in silence, the only sound the faint echo of their footsteps fading into the night.


    ¡­


    Knock knock knock¡­


    After three firm raps on the door, a man in his thirties entered the room. It was the king''s valet, tasked with waking Arthur for the day. As he stepped inside, he was taken aback to find the king not nestled in his bed, but slumped over a study desk


    "Wake up, Your Majesty. The Duke of Luke, Richard Luke will be arriving to meet you in about three hours," he announced, his voice carefully calibrated to be neither too loud nor too soft, ensuring that Arthur would hear him without feeling jolted awake. With that, the valet turned and left the room.


    Inside the king''s chamber, Arthur stirred awake to the sound of the valet''s voice, but by the time he was ready to respond, the man had already slipped out, leaving him alone in the dim light of the room. "Richard Luke? Ah, yes, he''s one of the family head of the two dukedoms in Keldoria," Arthur mumbled to himself, rubbing the sleep from his eyes.


    In the small kingdom of Keldoria, the nobility was a tightly woven tapestry, with many families holding the title of baron. However, only two families were granted the prestigious title of Duke, making Richard a figure of considerable influence and power within the country. Arthur couldn''t help but feel the weight of the upcoming meeting; the presence of such a prominent noble could have significant implications for his reign.

 Chapter 4: Keldoria

    Arthur took a deep breath, allowing the air to fill his lungs as he sought to calm his racing thoughts. Once he felt a bit more composed, he scanned the room for a wardrobe, eager to find something to change out of his pajamas. Spotting the wardrobe, he opened it to reveal a stunning array of neatly hung cloth, each one impeccably clean. A twinge of jealousy washed over him as he surveyed the collection. Back on Earth, he had never owned more than ten pieces of clothing and often found himself wearing the same outfits repeatedly due to his busy schedule and didn''t have the time to wash.


    After selecting a suitable outfit, Arthur began to undress and caught a glimpse of his reflection in the mirror. A wave of dismay washed over him as he took in his portly figure. "Why is this body so fucking fat? Couldn''t I have at least transmigrated into someone handsome?" he thought to himself, frustration bubbling beneath the surface.


    Once he had changed into his new clothes, he stepped out of his chamber and was met with the astonished gazes of three maids and the valet who had just come in to wake him. Their expressions were a mix of shock and disbelief. In the past, Arthur had never emerged from his room without someone attending to him. He was notorious for shouting for the valet to prepare his clothes while still lounging in bed, often in a foul mood.


    Now, the sight of a once-lazy king stepping out of his chamber, fully dressed and composed, without a hint of anger or intoxication, left them all utterly speechless.


    The valet shook off his initial shock and quickly moved to stand beside Arthur, his voice careful. "Your Majesty, is there anything you require?"


    Arthur considered the question for a moment before responding, "Nothing in particular. How much time do I have left before Duke Richard arrives, and what is the purpose of his visit?"


    The valet replied in a soft tone, "Your Highness, you have approximately two and a half hours remaining. The purpose of the Duke''s visit is to discuss your engagement to his youngest daughter, Olivia Luke."


    Arthur''s mind raced at the revelation. "What the hell? I''m already engaged? I''m supposed to be a husband when I''ve never even had any experience dating or had a girlfriend back on Earth!" The shock of the situation flooded his thoughts.


    As he processed this new information, Arthur recalled that the previous Arthur had a huge crush on Richard''s daughter, Olivia. He had attempted to propose marriage multiple times, only to be rejected each time. Given her status as the legitimate heir of the Luke family, he had no power to force the issue.


    "Now Richard wants to meet with Arthur to discuss the engagement of his beloved daughter," Arthur pondered, a sense of unease creeping in. "There must be some hidden agenda behind this meeting."


    He took a moment to steady his thoughts. "At least it''s not an official engagement yet; it''s just a discussion," he reminded himself, trying to calm the rising anxiety of missing out on the fun part in dating and would have to went straight to the wedding process.


    While Arthur was lost in thought, the valet broke the silence. "Your breakfast will be ready when you arrive at the dining hall."


    Arthur''s thoughts snapped back to the present as he replied, "I''m not feeling particularly hungry. Is there somewhere I can research and learn more about this nation, Keldoria?"


    The valet was shock and surprise that Arthur Jr spoke that he want to learn more about Keldoria. However, the valet hid his emotion, in a shock tone suggested, "You could go to the library."Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Yes, that''s exactly it. Please take me to the library," Arthur responded eagerly.


    "Your Majesty, would you prefer the Keldo library or the private one within the palace?" the valet asked, still unable to shake of that surprise in his tone.


    "The private one will suffice for now," Arthur answered, feeling a sense of urgency to gather information.


    "Very well, Your Majesty. I will lead you there," the valet replied, and they set off together. As they walked, Arthur realized that the previous Arthur had never visited the library, which likely explained the valet''s surprise.


    After a short while, they arrived at the library. Before the valet could leave, Arthur added, "Please ensure that no one enters while I''m here, and remind me thirty minutes before Duke Richard arrives."


    "Of course, Your Majesty," the valet replied, nodding before stepping out and closing the door behind him.


    After closing the door, the valet stepped into the hallway, where a few maids were gathered. One of them approached him, her eyes wide with disbelief. "Is that really King Arthur Jr., or am I still dreaming?"


    The valet nodded, still processing the encounter himself. "It is indeed King Arthur Jr. I was just as surprised as you are. He actually asked to go to the library, and what''s more, he spoke to me using phrases like ''please'' and thank you.''"


    "Really? He really used those words?" another maid asked, her voice tinged with astonishment. "It felt strange, but it''s true," the valet confirmed, nodding his head in disbelief.


    ¡­


    In the private library, Arthur began to scan the shelves, searching for books that would provide him with valuable insights into Keldoria. He needed to gather as much information as possible about his new kingdom.


    Keldoria is located in the bottom left corner of the continent known as Nova. Nova has a total of eight Kingdom and Keldoria shares the border with two kingdom: Elysia and Chronos. Among the eight kingdoms on the continent, Keldoria is often regarded as the weakest in terms of military power, constantly engaged in conflict with Elysia.


    The Keldoria is divided into five distinct regions: Eldoria, Solarny, Ironhearth, Blackthorn, and Oaksted. Eldoria, the capital, is where Arthur currently resides. In addition to these regions, Keldoria is home to two significant dukedoms: the Dukedom of Luke and the Dukedom of Ashenfell. While the king of Keldoria holds full authority over the five regions, his influence over the dukedoms is more tenuous.


    As Arthur continued his research, he discovered that despite Keldoria''s weak military and ongoing financial struggles, the reason Elysia had not been able to successfully conquer the kingdom was largely due to the support and strategic alliance with Chronos.


    Chronos, embroiled in its own conflict with Elysia, recognized that if Elysia were to conquer Keldoria, it would gain a significant advantage in the war. The terrain of Keldoria favored Elysia, making it easier for them to launch further offensives against Chronos. By assisting Keldoria, Chronos aimed to prevent Elysia from gaining a foothold that could tip the balance of power in their favor. This intricate web of alliances and enmities highlighted the precarious position Keldoria found itself in.


    As Arthur carefully researched and assessed the situation, he was suddenly interrupted by a knock at the library door. The valet entered, his expression respectful yet urgent. "Your Majesty, As per your request, Duke Richard Luke will be arriving in approximately thirty minutes."


    Realizing only thirty minutes left, Arthur set aside the books he had been studying. He understood that he needed to be well-prepared for the duke''s visit. "Thank you for the update," he replied, rising from his seat. "I''ll head to the Great Hall to await his arrival."


    Before leaving the library, Arthur decided it would be wise to gather more information about Duke Richard Luke. Thus, upon arriving in the Great Hall, he summoned several members of the King''s council to discuss information about the duke.


    At first, the council members were taken aback, their expressions a mix of confusion and skepticism. They had long viewed Arthur as someone indifferent to the opinions of others, a ruler who rarely considered the impact of his actions. Now, however, he was seeking guidance on how to approach Duke Richard Luke, a shift that surprised them.


    Despite their initial reservations, the council members gradually began to share their insights, offering what they knew about the duke''s character and political maneuvers.


    After a thorough discussion, Arthur dismissed the council, requesting some time alone in the Great Hall. As the advisors filed out, leaving only a few guards stationed outside, he took a moment to assess the situation regarding the Dukedom of Luke.


    Just as he was deep in thought, he heard the announcement that Duke Richard Luke had arrived.

 Chapter 5: The Meeting

    As the moment of Duke Richard''s arrival drew near, Arthur couldn''t help but feel a flutter of nervousness. His introverted nature, forged from years of avoiding social interactions on Earth, threatened to resurface. The memory of presenting his projects to professors and industry experts in university flashed before his eyes, and for a moment, he felt like he was back in that familiar yet uncomfortable setting.


    However, with a deep breath, Arthur shook off his anxiety, straightening his posture and steeling himself for the encounter. As he waited, he reflected on what he knew about Duke Richard and the Dukedom of Luke.


    Richard Luke is the current head of the Dukedom of Luke. The Dukedom of Luke was renowned for having exceptional aura knights, who relied on their martial prowess rather than magical abilities. In this world, mages were evaluated based on their mana capacity, elemental affinity, and unique abilities. However, knights were a different story. Their potential couldn''t be measured, and they had the capacity to grow stronger over time, unlike mages whose mana capacity was fixed.


    Ordinary knights stood little to no chance against mages, but there existed a select few who could harness the power of aura stars. These elite knights trained their bodies to the limit, cultivating aura stars slowly within themselves. As they acquired more stars, their bodies underwent significant transformations, becoming stronger and faster. In the history of knights, the highest recorded number of aura stars was eight, and those who possessed this many were said to possess superhuman abilities, capable of outrunning cheetahs and delivering devastating blows that could shatter buildings. However, as of now their are no 8 star knight in Keldoria.


    Though aura stars only granted physical strength, the more a knight possessed, the more they transcended human limitations, allowing them to compete with mages who wielded the magic ability.


    It was estimated that within the Dukedom of Luke, there were over two hundred knights boasting between one and four aura stars, ten knights with five stars, five with six stars, and two who had achieved the prestigious rank of seven stars. Duke Richard Luke and his eldest son, Benjamin, were said to be among the elite, both having reached the coveted seventh aura star. This remarkable achievement positioned the Dukedom of Luke as a formidable powerhouse in Keldoria.


    Arthur''s thoughts were abruptly interrupted by the sound of approaching footsteps, signaling the arrival of Duke Richard Luke.


    A sharp crack echoed through the Great Hall as the door swung open, revealing the select few members of the King''s council that Arthur had summoned earlier. They entered with a sense of purpose, bowing respectfully to Arthur before taking their customary places.


    Once the council members were settled, the atmosphere shifted as two men and a striking young woman stepped into the hall. Both of the men were impressively built, exuding strength and confidence, with handsome features that contrasted sharply with Arthur''s body which is covered with fat. Arthur couldn''t help but feel self-conscious about his own physique, which he knew was far from ideal.


    The man dressed in luxurious silk garments was undoubtedly Duke Richard Luke, while the other, clad in polished armor with a symbol, was likely a guard¡ªeither for Richard or his daughter, Olivia.


    After assessing the two men from Luke, Arthur turned his attention to the young woman who had entered with Richard. The moment he laid eyes on Olivia, he understood why the old Arthur had harbored such a crush on her. She was stunning from head to toe, with an enchanting figure and a graceful way of walking that was utterly mesmerizing. Even the current Arthur found it hard to look away, captivated by her presence.


    "We greet you, Your Majesty," Duke Richard said, bowing along with the others. Their bows were more a formality than a show of deep respect, a customary gesture to avoid appearing rude or drawing unwanted attention.


    "You may lift your heads," Arthur commanded, his voice steady. In the past, he would have bent over backward to please Duke Richard, desperate to win the heart of Olivia, the flower of Luke. But today, Arthur''s response felt different from before, which made the duke a bit confused since he was not expecting a simple response. If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Duke Richard cleared his throat, regaining his composure. "We are aware of your affections for our daughter, Olivia," he stated, his tone direct and unyielding. "We have come to discuss the marriage between you and her. However, we also have a request to make in return."


    As the duke spoke, he regarded Arthur as a king unworthy of his title, blinded by his love for Olivia and willing to do anything to win her hand. Richard was certain that Arthur would eagerly accept whatever terms he proposed, confident that he held the upper hand in this negotiation.


    "Before we discuss the marriage, let''s first address the conditions of your request," Arthur replied, his voice steady. The words hung in the air, and a wave of surprise and confusion washed over the faces of everyone in the Great Hall, including the members of the king''s council. They all know that the political marriage was something Duke Richard used to his advantage to gain something but nobody guessed that the useless king would see through Richard''s plan and respond that way.


    But it was Arthur''s response that surprised Duke Richard the most. Just six months ago, when Arthur had first ascended to the throne, he had proposed a marriage alliance to the duke, offering the largest region of Keldoria, Solarny in exchange for Richard''s support in the marriage. At that time, the offer had been enticing, but Richard had rejected it because of his love for his daughter and the burden of ruling a region that would demand more responsibility than he was willing to take on.


    Despite his shock, Duke Richard, as the head of his family, quickly regained his composure. "The request I would like to make is for the king''s military support and a financial sum of three hundred thousand Keldo gold coins," he stated, his tone firm and resolute.


    Arthur''s expression hardened. "Before I consider your offer, I need you to explain why you require more of my soldiers for, as well as the reasoning behind the sum of three hundred thousand gold coins," he demanded, his voice serious and unwavering.


    Richard took a breath, his gaze steady. "When the nation of Elysia attempted to invade Oakstead, your majesty''s army, alongside the forces of Chronos nation, successfully defended it. Now, Elysia has turned its sights on our Dukedom, as we are the next closest target. We urgently need additional military support to protect our lands. Gold is necessary to sustain our knights and allies during this critical time."


    At that moment, one of the king''s council members, responsible for military affairs, interjected. "Didn''t we already send some of our mages and soldiers to assist you?"


    "Yes, your highness did send help," Richard replied, his voice tinged with frustration. "But it was insufficient, and our family has suffered significant financial losses during this period. We need more support to ensure our survival."


    Although the Dukedom of Luke was part of Keldoria, the kingdom did not extend its full support as it did to the other five regions of Keldoria. While it offered assistance to Luke, this support was carefully measured to ensure that the other five regions remained secure and less vulnerable to attack.


    This is because when a family was granted the title of duke, they effectively became a nation itself, enjoying the privileges of independence, including exemption from taxes on any events occurring within their territory. Thus, only supporting a minimum number needed and nothing more.


    After a moment of silence, Arthur turned to Duke Richard. "This is not a request I can fulfill without careful consideration and discussion with my council. I suggest that you remain here for today, and I will provide you with an answer by tomorrow."


    Duke Richard was still puzzled that Arthur would not agree immediately and was making a logical request. Though it was not what he had anticipated, he had no choice but to accept the request.


    After Richard agreed, a heavy silence fell over the Great Hall. The courtiers and council members exchanged puzzled glances, struggling to comprehend that King Arthur Jr. was making a decision based on logic and foresight. It was clear that he was not only considering his own interests; he was thoughtfully weighing the pros and cons of the situation at hand.


    Breaking the stillness, Arthur spoke, "Prepare three rooms for our esteemed guests, and ensure that the rest of the personnel accompanying the duke are brought inside the palace." His voice was steady and authoritative, signaling that he was taking charge of the situation with a level of maturity that surprised many in the room.


    ¡­


    In the hallway outside the Great Hall, three maids accompanied Duke Richard, Olivia, and the knight. As they waited, the knight turned to Duke Richard, asked "Is that good-for-nothing King Arthur Jr.? He doesn''t seem to match the rumors we''ve heard."


    "That''s what puzzles me as well," Duke Richard replied, his tone contemplative.


    Behind them, Olivia spoke up, her voice soft and charming. "Dad, I really want to help the family, but do I still have to marry that... that ugly man?"


    Richard glanced at his daughter, feeling a pang of reluctance at the thought of giving away his beloved daughter, the flower of Luke. He placed a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I''m sorry, my dear. I want to make you happy, but the situation has grown dire, and I have no choice. However, if Arthur ever mistreats you, I swear I will hold him accountable," he promised, trying to comfort her and went to rest in the room that was prepared for them.

 Chapter 6: Arrogant Miss Olivia

    In the King''s Chamber, Nightfall


    A soft creak echoed through the chamber as Arthur pushed the door open and stepped inside. He looked utterly exhausted, his shoulders slumped under the weight of the day''s burdens. With a heavy sigh, he threw himself onto the bed as he always did when he was back on earth. "Damn, it''s been a long day," he muttered, letting out a breath he didn''t realize he was holding.


    After his meeting with Duke Richard, there had been a flurry of things awaiting Arthur to do. He had to consult with the council to gather information about the kingdom situation, and then he spent hours in the library, poring over texts that yielded little of value. The weight of the kingdom''s issues pressed down on him, and he felt a familiar feeling when he was back on earth rushing to finishing his assignments.


    Even before his transmigration into Arthur Jr''s body, he had always been a workaholic. Back on Earth, he prioritized his studies and sought out projects to keep himself busy, often sacrificing social outings and gaming for the sake of academic success. When he felt overwhelmed by the works, he took some time to read manga and novels. It was a welcome escape from the pressures of deadlines. Compared to juggling three assignments due in the same week, this felt manageable, but it didn''t mean he wasn''t weary.


    Lying on his back, Arthur stared at the ceiling, lost in thought. After a few moments, he shook off his useless thoughts and began to review what he had learned that day.


    His discussion with the king''s council had been nothing but them kissing Arthur Jr''s ass. Most of the council members were so steeped in corruption that their discussions revolved around praising Arthur Jr. and congratulating him on the impending marriage to Olivia¡ªa dream that the past Arthur had once dreamed of. Yet, amidst the flattery, there were a few who genuinely cared about the kingdom, but their voices were drowned out by the sycophants who dominated the conversation, faking that everything was under control.


    Arthur knew the council was corrupt, but punishing them outright would be disastrous. With 90% of the council tainted by greed, a swift retribution could lead to chaos. If they turned against him, the nation would crumble before he had a chance to restore it. So, he played the part of the dutiful king, listening carefully for any valuable information amidst the empty praise.


    Among the flattery, one crucial piece of information stood out: Keldoria was in a dire financial situation. When Chronos had helped defend in the war against Elysia, they had demanded an outrageous sum of 10 million Keldonian gold coins. The stupid Arthur in the past had accepted this demand without realizing the true cost of such a decision. Even if Arthur Jr that time doesn''t accept Chronos'' demand, Chronos still has to help Kelodria because when Keldoria were to get conquered, Chronos will suffer the most.


    "Ten million Keldonian gold, huh?" Arthur sighed, frustration bubbling within him. "That''s equivalent to three years'' worth of tax revenue from all the regions combined. What a foolish king." Even though the decision had been made long ago, the weight of that debt now rested squarely on his shoulders.


    "Where do I even begin?" he pondered, feeling the enormity of the task ahead.


    "Well, I should start with the problems right in front of me," he replied to himself, taking a deep breath to calm his racing thoughts.


    Focusing on the immediate challenges, Arthur contemplated Duke Richard''s proposal. He knew that agreeing to the marriage was not the right decision.


    "Damn, asking for more soldiers for war and a sum of three hundred thousand gold coins for a girl? Do they think I would accept such an absurd proposal? It''s even more of a scam than Chronos'' demanding for ten million gold coins," he thought, irritation flaring within him.


    "Yet, they''re not entirely wrong to take advantage of their chance; the past Arthur Jr. would have accepted without a second thought," he sighed again. "What a foolish king. If I hadn''t transmigrated, this nation would have fallen apart in about five months under the previous Arthur''s rule."This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    Lost in thought, Arthur was jolted by a soft knock on the door. Who could it be at this hour? He glanced at the pendulum clock ¡ªit was already seven-thirty.


    The knocking stop, and a familiar voice broke the silence, the valet spoke. "Miss Olivia Luke of the Luke family wishes to see you and have a word."


    "What could Miss Olivia want to discuss at this late hour?" Arthur murmured to himself, curiosity piqued.


    "Could it be that she''s come to seduce me into accepting the proposal for tomorrow? No, that can''t be right. Who would want to seduce this fat and ugly body?" he thought, his heart racing and a hint of fluster creeping in. The past Arthur may not have been a virgin, but the current Arthur, had never slept with anyone, thus a wave of unease wash over him


    "Let her in," he called, quickly sitting up and leaning against the bed frame. The door opened, and in walked Olivia Luke, a vision of beauty. "Damn, no matter how I look at it, she is as stunning as ever. She''s the prettiest girl I''ve seen, both here and on Earth," Arthur thought, momentarily mesmerized by her presence. Shaking off his admiration, he composed himself. As Olivia entered, he rose from his bed, moved to the study table, and pulled out a chair, offering it to her.


    "It''s okay; I just want to talk for a while. It won''t be long," Olivia replied, her tone lacking the respect one would expect when addressing a . Arthur noted the edge in her voice; she wasn''t here to seduce him but to convey something important. Ignoring her arrogant attitude, Arthur asked, "What do you wish to discuss, Miss Olivia?"


    Without hesitation, Olivia spoke her voice fill with both arrogant and confidence., "I know you love me, but if you truly care for me, please don''t marry me. I''m not ready for marriage yet. If you help my father, I would be indebted to you, and you could visit me I won''t be ignoring you like before and accompany you during your visit."


    "Damn, I knew it. The way she speaks and carries herself shows she doesn''t want to marry me or even wanted to even look at me. She''s very beautiful and also from a duke family, but her arrogance is unbecoming for someone addressing a king, especially when her family is in dire situation and in desperate need of my help. I really don''t want to do this, but I should teach her some manners," Arthur thought, irritation bubbling beneath the surface.


    Suddenly, Arthur burst into laughter, the sound echoing in the chamber.


    Olivia, taken aback, shouted, "What the hell are you laughing about?"


    "Do you really think you have the right to speak to a king in a arrogant way? Do you believe you can demand I not marry you simply because you''re pretty and you said so? There are lines in every situation. Let''s say I refuse to marry you and reject Duke Richard''s request¡ªwhat do you think will happen to your family?" Arthur''s voice rose, filled with authority.


    Arthur paused for a moment before continuing, "I''ll tell you what will happen: the Dukedom of Luke will fall, and when it fall they might not kill you because of your beauty, you might be taken by another nation. Who knows what they would do to you?"


    Olivia fell silent, unable to respond, caught off guard by Arthur directness.


    Before she could gather her thoughts, Arthur pressed on, his voice firm. "Do you truly want that? Do you not know your place, Miss Olivia? Stop acting so arrogantly. Even if I did help, it won''t be just because I want to marry you. Do you have any idea how much three hundred thousand Keldo gold coins is? And remember, whatever decision I make tomorrow¡ªwhether to help or not¡ªI still won''t marry you, Miss Oli¡­ via...."


    As he was speaking, Arthur noticed Olivia trembling, fear evident in her eyes. When their gazes met, she suddenly burst into tears and rushed out of the room.


    Watching her flee, Arthur felt a pang of guilt. He opened his mouth to call after her, to offer comfort, but she was already gone, dashing down the hallway while wiping her tears.


    "Did I go too far? Will Duke Richard be angry?" he mumbled to himself, anxiety creeping in


    "Well, even if Richard is upset, it was Olivia who spoke so arrogantly and acted so childishly toward a king," he reassured himself, trying to quell the unease gnawing at him.


    "Well, she may be arrogant and rude, but at least she''s not like those cunning women who would exploit a naive man for their own gain. If only she were a bit more mature, she could be the perfect companion with that striking beauty of hers. I just hope she won''t hold a grudge against me tomorrow," Arthur mused, a mix of frustration and sympathy swirling within him.


    "I''ve made my decision regarding the request. I may need to negotiate with Richard, but if things take a turn for the worse, I can always use what happened tonight to my advantage in tomorrow''s discussions," he thought, determination creeping into his resolve.


    After a moment of contemplation, Arthur changed into his pajamas, eager to get some rest. He knew he needed to be alert and focused when facing Richard the next day, and a good night''s sleep was essential to regain his energy and fell asleep.

 Chapter 7: The New Condition

    In the Great Hall.


    The throne was positioned at the center of the far wall, its back resting securely against the wall. Arthur was sited on the throne.


    A luxurious crimson carpet ran down the center of the hall, stretching from the grand doors to the base of the throne. It served as a path for guests and esteemed visitors. To the left and right of the throne, the king''s councilors stood.


    Duke Richard entered the room, his voice steady as he greeted, "Good morning, Your Majesty. Thank you for providing us with a place to stay and for making time to meet with us first thing today."


    As Richard spoke, Arthur couldn''t help but think to himself, Well, that''s not entirely true; this isn''t the first thing I did this morning. But judging by his demeanor, it seems he''s not angry about how I treated Miss Olivia yesterday. That''s a good sign.


    "Of course, you are our esteemed guest. It''s only right that I make time for you," Arthur replied, his gaze sweeping over the three guests.


    Arthur took a glance and saw that Richard and the knight appeared unchanged from the previous day¡ªneither angry nor upset. However, when his eyes met Olivia''s, she quickly looked down, avoiding his gaze. She seems too afraid to even meet my eyes, he thought. "I did frighten her by suggesting her family could fall into my hands. I shouldn''t have let my words run wild, especially when I mentioned she might be captured by another nation and become their plaything. I should apologize to her if I get the chance".


    "Your Majesty, have you made a decision regarding my proposal?" Duke Richard asked, his voice tinged with nervous anticipation.


    "I have made my decision, and I will accept your proposal," Arthur announced, his tone firm.


    Inside Richard mind, he couldn''t help but chuckle to himself. How could this foolish King Arthur Jr. even consider rejecting a marriage with Olivia? Ever since the former King Arthur III passed away, he has been pushing for this marriage, only to stop a few months ago when he realized my efforts were futile. But now, this is his only chance to marry my lovely daughter! How could this brain-dead king refuse my proposal? I was foolish to worry last night about his hesitation. Winning over a simpleton like him is easier than I thoug¡­


    Before Richard could finish his thoughts, Arthur added, " But the condition would be different from what your first proposal is."


    "What do you mean by that, Your Majesty?" Duke Richard responded quickly, masking his anger and surprise.


    "Well, you said the request was a proposal, correct? Since it''s a proposal, there should be room for negotiation. Am I wrong?" Arthur replied, his voice carrying an authoritative edge.


    "You are absolutely correct, Your Majesty," Richard said, though a hint of annoyance crept into his tone.


    "Then here''s my offer: I will provide you with additional soldiers and a sum of three hundred thousand Keldo gold coins. However, instead of marrying Miss Olivia Luke, I propose a new condition," Arthur stated.


    The great hall fell into stunned silence. All present¡ªmembers of the king''s council and the three guests from the Dukedom of Luke¡ªwere taken aback. No one had anticipated that Arthur would choose not to marry Olivia when the opportunity was right in front of him.


    Arthur had kept his intentions hidden from the council, knowing that most of them were corrupt and untrustworthy. Thus, it was no surprise that everyone in the room was shocked by his unexpected decision.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    "The new condition is simple," Arthur began, his voice steady and authoritative. "I intend to make changes in Keldoria. First, I will change the current taxation and trade systems, which are unjust and disproportionately favor the wealthy. I will gradually transition to a more equitable system, and I expect you to implement these changes in the Dukedom of Luke without fail.


    "Initially, the Dukedom will adhere to the new taxation plan I will establish. The Dukedom of Luke shall retain 80% of the taxes collected, while Keldoria will receive 20% annually. However, if the 20% collected by Keldoria falls below 80,000 Keldonian gold coins, the Dukedom of Luke will be responsible for covering the shortfall. Furthermore, if Keldoria discovers that the Dukedom is misrepresenting its contributions and only pays the bare minimum of 80,000, the title of Duke will be stripped, and the Dukedom will become a dependency region of Keldoria.


    "In addition, when Keldoria can demonstrate infrastructure projects that benefit citizens of both parties, the Dukedom must not refuse and must allow the Kingdom to proceed with the construction within their land. In return, the Dukedom will receive 10% of the revenue generated by these projects until the agreement is concluded. Upon acceptance of this offer, trade between the Dukedom and Keldoria will be classified as regional trade, meaning the tariff rate will remain at zero.


    "This agreement will last for 100 years. After that period, the Dukedom will own 10% of the shares for any infrastructure built for over 50 years. If the infrastructure is built for 20 to 49 years, the Dukedom will own only 5% shares, and anything less than 20 years will not grant the Dukedom any shares. Additionally, humanitarian laws and national regulations set by Keldoria must be adhered to. Here are the detailed terms of the agreement letter," Arthur concluded, gesturing for Duke Richard to come forward and take the written document that he wrote this morning.


    "How can he possibly call this condition simple?" Duke Richard thought, his face tightening in disbelief. "Is he really talking about taking 20% of the taxes from my land? What on earth are shares and tariffs? This is absurd!" Richard mind raced with skepticism


    However, Richard hid his emotion and approached King Arthur Jr., took the letter, bowed, and returned to his original position. As he unfolded the two-page document, he carefully read through the detailed terms and conditions that Arthur had written.


    Once again, the hall fell into a heavy silence. All present¡ªmembers of the king''s council and the three guests from the Dukedom of Luke¡ªshared a common thought: Keldoria was doomed. The incapable king, who seemed more concerned with his own interests than those of his citizens, was proposing a change in the taxation system. How could he possibly implement such changes?


    The council members exchanged worried glances, fearing that Arthur''s misguided reforms would drive all the people away from Keldoria and the nation to its fall. Is he really going to impose a 20% tax on the Dukedom of Luke? Does he even understand the significance of the title of Duke? What the hell is shares and tariff? Questions swirled in their minds, and a sense of dread settled over the room.


    Most of the council members were anxious for one of two reasons: the corrupt officials feared losing their comfortable positions if the kingdom fell, as they had grown accustomed to manipulating the king for their own gain. A small faction, however, genuinely worried for Keldoria''s future. They wanted to voice their concerns but were too intimidated by the memory of Arthur Jr.''s previous outburst, where he had nearly punished a council member to death for suggesting King Arthur Jr should consider the kingdom''s welfare. Thus, no one dared to challenge Arthur''s decisions, opting instead to remain silent, their apprehensions hanging heavily in the air.


    As Richard continued to read the document in the heavy silence of the hall, Arthur broke the stillness. "Duke Richard, I will give you some time to consider my proposal." He glanced at the pendulum clock. "Let''s say three hours. We will reconvene at 1 PM. In the meantime, if you have any questions, feel free to send my valet to find me."


    Richard felt a surge of relief at being granted time to contemplate the weighty information. "Thank you, Your Majesty," he replied, eager to accept the offer forgetting to ask about words he didn''t know.


    With a nod, Arthur dismissed everyone in the room, leaving Richard to process the implications of the proposal. After taking a deep breath, Arthur stepped outside and spotted his valet waiting patiently.


    "Please inform Duke Richard that I will be in the library when he comes to see me," Arthur instructed his valet.


    "Also just like yesterday, please bring my lunch to the library around 12," he added before making his way to the library.


    ...


    Not a part of the story


    Is the new condition fair for Duke Richard? answer in the comment.

 Chapter 8: Richard Anger

    Inside the private library,


    Arthur leaned against a desk, chuckling to himself as he contemplated the conditions he had just proposed. Perhaps the condition is too absurd and unfair, he mused, but the previous kings were incapable of managing the country¡¯s affairs, handing out Duke titles to family so they would fully help in war and sacrificing significant tax revenue in the process. A Dukedom can generate tax revenue comparable to that of Blackthorn, the smallest and least populated region in Keldoria. I must make the most use of the Dukedom of Luke current situation so I can at least help out with the physiological needs for Keldoria¡¯s citizens.


    As he pondered these basic/physiological needs, Arthur recalled the lessons from his marketing class about Maslow¡¯s hierarchy of needs. At the foundation of this pyramid lay physiological needs¡ªfood, water, shelter, and other essentials for survival. Once these physical needs were met, people would begin to consider their safety, seeking assurance that they were protected and secure.


    Only when individuals felt safe could they turn their attention to the need for belonging and love, nurturing intimate relationships and friendships. If he could successfully address these three levels, his citizens would then aspire to fulfill their esteem needs, seeking self-actualization, prestige, and a sense of accomplishment.


    ¡±There are more up Maslow''s hierarchy level of needs but I should make more opportunities for the citizens so they won''t have to worry about not getting a meal for the next day. Also improve the military so that the nation is safe and citizens could think about having fun with friends and their loved ones more without needing to worry about their meal or being attacked.¡± Arthur thought to himself.


    ¡­


    In a guest room,


    Duke Richard¡¯s fury erupted. ¡°What the hell is wrong with King Arthur Jr.?¡± he shouted, his voice echoing off the walls.


    ¡°How could he change his mind so suddenly?¡± In a fit of rage, Richard grabbed the cup from the table and hurled it to the ground, shattering it into pieces.


    ¡°Father, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m really, truly sorry,¡± Olivia cried, tears streaming down her cheeks as she struggled to contain her distress.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    ¡°Why are you apologizing, my dear? You did nothing wrong,¡± Richard said, his tone softening as he turned to comfort her.


    With a trembling voice, Olivia recounted her encounter with King Arthur Jr. the previous night. ¡°I went to see him and asked him not to marry me. He got angry and shouted¡­¡± Her words faltered as she explained everything that happened that night without leaving anything.


    ¡°You did what?¡± Richard¡¯s voice rose again, a mix of disbelief and anger.


    Before he could continue, the knight stepped forward, trying to mediate. ¡°My lord, please don¡¯t be too hard on Miss Olivia. Consider what has happened over the past two days. Arthur Jr. has shown himself to be anything but an incompetent king. He has been more reasonable than ever, making decisions that even surpass those of many lords. Even if Miss Olivia hadn¡¯t approached him, the outcome might have been the same.¡±


    Richard¡¯s frustration simmered. ¡°You have a point, but it doesn¡¯t change the fact that Olivia¡¯s actions have complicated matters. Now he has a perfect excuse to reject my first condition.¡±


    Feeling ashamed, Olivia sank into her chair, her gaze fixed on the floor. The knight, sensing the tension, gently reminded Richard, ¡°My lord, perhaps we should read the conditions first. We only have three hours.


    With a heavy sigh, Richard unfolded the letter and began to read. At first, he was captivated by the clarity and detail of the conditions laid out before him. But as he continued, his amazement quickly change into frustration


    ¡°How am I supposed to agree to this tax system? I don''t even know if it would be good or bad to implement it on my own land? This is nothing more than declaring that I will be a Duke but only in name, while he takes 20% of my taxes! And set rule over my land¡± Richard¡¯s voice thundered, filled with indignation.


    ¡°And what is this nonsense called shares, tariff rates, and building infrastructure? The most absurd part is that I must adhere to these conditions for a hundred years¡ªeven after I¡¯m gone, my descendants will be bound by this!¡± His voice echoed through the room, a mix of anger and disbelief.


    ¡°Perhaps I should meet with his majesty to understand his intentions about how he is going to apply Taxation and other better before deciding whether to agree,¡± Richard said, his tone becoming softer.


    ¡°If it is not for the situation I am in I would reject this absurd condition Arthur Jr implemented without even thinking¡± Richard again shouted with frustration in his voice.


    Calming himself a while, Duke Richard stood up and opened the door, ready to find the valet. As he walked through the hallway, his mind raced with thoughts of the implications of Arthur¡¯s conditions. He soon found the valet and inquired about King Arthur Jr.¡¯s whereabouts. The valet informed him that his majesty was in the private library.


    Richard followed the valet to the library door, pausing to instruct his knight and daughter to stay behind. He entered alone, finding Arthur engrossed in his writing.

 Chapter 9: The Plan

    Richard walked up to Arthur and greeted "Your highness I have some questions and concerns about the condition you offer."


    "Hello, Duke Richard. I''m glad you came. Please, have a seat," Arthur replied, gesturing calmly to the chair opposite him. A long desk separated them, creating a formal yet intimate atmosphere.


    "What are your concerns?" Arthur asked, his tone calm but firm, a reflection of the confidence he had gained.


    "First, I would like to understand how Your Highness plans to change the taxation system," Richard said, choosing his words carefully. He recognized that Arthur had changed and is no longer someone who could no longer be easily manipulated as in the past.


    "Ahh, I have a taxation plan in mind," Arthur replied, shuffling through the papers he had prepared during his own time and handed the letter to Richard.


    In Arthur''s memory fragment from the past, the taxation system of Keldoria had been deeply flawed. Regardless of wealth, every citizen was taxed a flat rate of ten silver Keldo coins each month, amounting to one hundred and twenty silver coins annually. In Keldoria, the currency system was tiered, with four types of coins ranging from gold to tin. One gold coin equaled ten silver coins, one hundred copper coins, and one thousand tin coins.


    In terms of purchasing power, five tin coins could buy a single loaf of bread, while a kilogram of meat could cost around three silver coins, depending on the type. For the wealthy, ten silver coins a month was a mere trifle, but for the poors, who often struggled to afford even a loaf of bread each day, it felt like a devastating blow, stripping away their meager resources.


    Aside from a few toll fees for those traveling between regions, Keldoria''s tax system was virtually nonexistent. There were no goods and services taxes, no corporate taxes¡ªnothing to balance the scales. This system favored merchants and the affluent, allowing them to thrive while the common folk barely scraped by.


    Arthur''s new plan aimed to rectify this imbalance. He envisioned a comprehensive taxation system that included individual income tax, goods and services tax (GST), corporate tax, capital gains tax (CGT), and more.


    As Richard perused the details, he was struck by the progressive nature of the individual income tax. The plan featured tax brackets with varying rates, designed to ensure that those who earned less than five gold coins were exempt from taxation. For those earning between six and twenty gold coins, a modest 19% would be taken, while those in the 21 to 55 gold coin range would pay 26%. The wealthiest, earning above 56 gold coins, would contribute 38%.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Richard''s heart swelled with admiration as he read through the carefully calculated thresholds. Arthur had crafted a system that considered the financial realities of all citizens, ensuring that the burden of taxation would not crush the struggling poor while still generating substantial revenue for the nation. Richard could hardly believe that the once-inept king had created such a thoughtful and intricate plan¡ªone that even the most brilliant scholars would struggle to conceive -- moreover this plan of Taxation that King Arthur Jr invented could shake the nature of what taxation looks like in Nova continent.


    As he continued reading, Richard discovered that Arthur also intended to implement a goods and services tax, corporate tax, and capital gains tax. Each element was meticulously designed to enhance the economic landscape of Keldoria. Richard felt a sense of awe wash over him; he could find no fault in Arthur''s vision, only the promise of prosperity for his own Dukedom and Keldoria.


    Finally, unable to contain his admiration, Richard turned to Arthur, his voice filled with wonder. "Your Highness, did you truly come up with these ideas? Even the greatest scholars would be hard-pressed to think of such things!"


    Arthur chuckled softly to himself, thinking, he has lived in that economy for over twenty-five years and only three days in this world. However, he maintained his authoritative demeanor and replied "Do I need to explain everything a king does to a Duke?"


    Richard felt a wave of humility wash over him, realizing he had overstepped. He quickly apologized for prying and shifted the conversation to the shares and tariff rates mentioned in the conditions.


    Arthur suddenly remembered that the concept of buying and selling shares was non-existent in this world, where businesses were typically owned by a single individual or a family partnership. He had assumed everyone understood the idea of shares, so he hadn''t prepared a detailed written format for Richard to read.


    Thus Arthur explains what he knows not in detail but simple terms, "If someone starts a business but lacks sufficient funds, they can seek investment from family or strangers. In return, those investors receive a percentage of the business as shares. There are different types of shares: equity shares, which grant voting rights; preference shares, which prioritize dividends but lack voting rights; and dividend shares, which focus on regular payouts rather than capital appreciation. Hence, benefiting both party"


    As Arthur elaborated, Richard felt a sense of wonder and confusion. This was knowledge he had never encountered before. The more Arthur explained, the more Richard realized how limited his understanding had been. He felt a pang of inferiority, as if he were a mere insect compared to the towering intellect of the king before him.

 Chapter 10: The Plan (Part 2)

    After Richard grasped the concept of shares, Arthur leaned in and asked. "Duke Richard, do you understand how trade works, particularly when it comes to exchanging goods with other countries?"


    Richard, still feeling a twinge of inferiority, replied, "Trade is generally the same, whether it is within our nation or with foreign lands. Merchants buy and sell potions, food, and various goods to turn a profit."


    "Then can you explain how merchants resell the goods they acquire to customers?" Arthur pressed, eager to delve deeper.


    "Well," Richard began, "merchants typically sell items that are rare in our country or offer them at a lower price if they''re common. It seems like a win-win situation for everyone involved."


    "Is it really a win-win situation, though?" Arthur challenged, allowing Richard a moment to ponder. Richard shook his head, signaling his uncertainty.


    "Let''s consider it this way," Arthur continued, his tone thoughtful. "Imagine a local alchemist selling a healing potion for one gold coin. Now, suppose a merchant imports a similar potion from abroad and sells it for just 90 silver coins. Most customers would naturally goes toward the cheaper option, wouldn''t they?"


    Richard frowned, still struggling to grasp Arthur''s point. "Isn''t it only natural for customers to buy the same potion at a lower price?"


    Arthur chuckled softly, appreciating Richard''s perspective. "You''re right; it benefits the seller, the merchant, and the customer. But what about the local alchemist? He''s forced to lower his price or match the merchant''s to stay competitive. The local alchemist may not have many workers or the proper equipment, and his production costs might be around 80 silver coins for a bottle of potion. In contrast, foreign alchemists, benefiting from cheaper resources and labor, can produce their potions for just 70 silver coins. This puts our local alchemist at a severe disadvantage, potentially driving him out of business."


    Richard''s eyes widened as he began to understand the implications. "So, how does this relate to tariffs?"


    Arthur nodded, pleased to see Richard connecting the dots. "That''s where tariffs come into play. If we implement a tariff rate of 10% on imported goods, it would raise the price of the foreign potion. This would prevent merchants from undercutting our local prices, giving our alchemists a fighting chance to compete."


    Richard considered this carefully. "But wouldn''t that mean customers have to pay more?"


    "Yes," Arthur admitted, "in the short term, customers might face higher prices. However, in the long run, supporting our local businesses will lead to a more robust economy. As our alchemists and farmers thrive, they can invest in better equipment and hire more workers, ultimately creating more job opportunities for our people. To add more Keldoria will also gain more Tax revenue."


    Richard leaned back, the weight of Arthur''s words settling in. He had never considered trade from this perspective, and once again, he found himself amazed by the king''s insights.


    "But that''s not the only reason for tariffs," Arthur continued, his tone shifting to one of authority. "Imagine the Dukedom of Luke refuses to sign the new condition I offer or any agreement regarding tariff rates. As king, I have the power to classify any trade with them as bilateral trade¡ªessentially treating it as trade between neighboring countries. Without a prior agreement, I can impose any rate I choose. I could set the import tariff at 10% or even discourage our local businesses from exporting by imposing a 20% tariff on exports."Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    After hearing that, Richard felt a wave of fear wash over him, eclipsing any sense of amazement he might have had. The realization struck him like a thunderclap: with these rules, Arthur could unleash untold suffering on the Dukedom of Luke, punishing it mercilessly without ever breaking a single agreement previously tied to relationship between the kingdom and Dukedom. The thought sent a shiver down his spine. Arthur''s intellect was a weapon, sharp and unyielding, capable of devising strategies that had never crossed the minds of scholars or leaders throughout history. It was not just that his plans made sense; they were a calculated blueprint for dominance that could reshape the very fabric of Keldoria.


    As Richard contemplated the implications, a sense of dread settled in the pit of his stomach. The more he thought about Arthur''s vision, the more he felt trapped in a web of fear and admiration.


    A soft knock interrupted their conversation, and a valet entered, announcing, "Your Majesty, here is the meal for your lunch." The valet''s gaze fell on Richard, and he couldn''t help but notice the shock and horror on the Duke''s face. The valet''s could not imagine what King Arthur had discussed with Richard to make Richard this shock.


    "Thank you. You can place it there; I''ll eat it later after I finish my discussion with Richard," Arthur instructed, gesturing to a side table. The valet complied and left the room, leaving the two men in a charged silence.


    Arthur turned back to Richard, his expression serious. "While I have shared my plans regarding taxation, tariffs, etc. I must also emphasize that I cannot disclose details about the infrastructure and future developments. You are not someone I fully trust, especially as the head of the Dukedom of Luke, which complicates matters further."


    Richard nodded, a hint of fear in his voice. "I understand, Your Highness. I won''t pry into those details."


    Before Richard could respond further, Arthur interjected, "Richard, the systems I''ve outlined are just the beginning. I will implement these changes slowly but surely to improve the situation in Keldoria. I can''t rush this process; doing so could lead to disastrous consequences. I''m sharing this with you because I want you to be informed before you decide whether to agree to my conditions. However, this information must remain confidential. You cannot discuss it with anyone, not even your son or trusted advisors."


    Yes, Your Highness. I will keep this confidential," Richard replied, his mind racing.


    He understood that Arthur''s plans could bring significant prosperity to the Dukedom of Luke, even if it meant giving 20% of what my land made. Richard realized that if he didn''t agree to Arthur''s new conditions, the Dukedom would suffer far more than he would gain from rejecting. Richard steeled himself, knowing that when they met again in the great hall, he would have no choice but to accept the condition, if he wanted to improve his land and also if he don''t accept, his land might also be conquered by Elysia, still feeling the weight of inferiority.


    "I don''t want to eat my lunch cold," Arthur said, breaking the tension. "So, I suggest you take some time to think it over and respond to my conditions in the Great Hall."


    "Yes, Your Highness," Richard said, standing up. He walked toward the door, his heart racing with a mix of fear, shock, and reluctant admiration.


    ¡­


    Outside of the library,


    Outside the library, Olivia and the knight awaited Richard, their expressions a mix of curiosity and concern. "Father how was the discussion and have you made up your mind about the conditions?" Olivia asked, her voice steady but laced with anticipation.


    Richard straightened, a newfound resolve in his demeanor. "Yes, I have decided to accept them. No one is to question my decision or discuss it further," he ordered, his tone leaving no room for dissent.


    He turned to his knight, his gaze sharp. "When we return to the Dukedom, make sure that everyone knows that King Arthur has changed and when they meet with King Arthur Jr. again, they must treat him with the utmost respect. If anyone dares to act as they did before, I will not hesitate to impose severe punishment."


    "Yes, my lord," the knight replied, the knight couldn''t help but wonder what had transpired to shift the once-furious Duke Richard into a figure now marked by fear and respect for the king after he came out.


    With his commands issued, Richard and his entourage made their way to the dining hall, where they would have lunch before preparing to meet Arthur again at one o''clock.

 Chapter 11: Klein

    In the Great Hall


    Richard met Arthur and formally signed the new agreement, solidifying their revised relationship. As part of the deal, Arthur dispatched 300 soldiers¡ªmost of whom were skilled mages¡ªalong with a sum of 300,000 gold to aid the Dukedom. Without delay, Richard and the soldiers departed the palace, beginning their journey back to the Dukedom.


    ¡­


    In the King''s Chambers


    After the meeting, Arthur retreated to his chambers. He threw himself into the bed, staring at the ceiling above, exhaustion etched into his features.


    ''At full speed, Richard should reach his Dukedom in about five days,'' Arthur thought.


    A bitter sigh escaped his lips. ''I wish I could have been born as a merchant''s son¡­ or anyone other than a king. Managing a small shop or estate would be far easier than governing an entire nation. I could have lived comfortably, using my knowledge of Earth to run a useful business."


    He paused, lost in his musings, but the weight of reality pulled him back.


    Arthur glanced at the clock. The gilded hands pointed to 4 p.m. Right on cue, his valet entered the room, silently putting a stack of papers Arthur had requested before slipping out again. Arthur pushed himself upright and approached his desk, the weight of his new responsibilities settling over him like an invisible shroud.


    As he sifted through the documents, Arthur reflected on his time since arriving in this world. Three days. Three days since his transmigration, and he had not stepped foot outside the palace. Most of his time had been spent drafting plans for the future¡ªblueprints meant to guide the Duke and to improve the nation.


    ''This isn''t enough,'' Arthur muttered, frustration seeping into his voice. ''I can''t rely on books and theories alone. To understand this world¡ªto truly make a difference¡ªI need to see it for myself. I also can''t blindly add rule and system I know from earth here in this world with magic and knight or it is likely to fail''


    Arthur ran a hand through his hair as the thought solidified in his mind. Books might offer knowledge, but they were often written through the lens of the privileged. They failed to capture the true struggles of the common folk¡ªthose at the bottom of society''s ladder. The poorest of the poor had no voice in these times, and Arthur knew that if he was to rule wisely, he needed to learn from the people themselves.


    ''I need to leave the palace,'' he whispered to himself, determination hardening his resolve. ''I need to see what life is like beyond these walls.''


    Arthur raised his voice, calling out, "Valet!"


    Moments later, the valet appeared in the doorway. "Your Highness, do you need something?"


    "Yes. Summon the guard captain, Klein, to my chambers. I need to discuss some matters with him," Arthur ordered, his tone leaving no room for questions.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. I will inform Captain Klein immediately.¡± The valet bowed again and swiftly exited.


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, his mind drifting to Klein. While Arthur''s reputation had fallen, Klein''s loyalty had never wavered. The guard captain had been raised to his position by Arthur''s late father, King Arthur III, who had once saved Klein''s family from certain death when Klein was just a twelve years old boy. That act of mercy had forged an unshakable bond of loyalty. Even after the former king''s death, Klein continued to serve Arthur with the same dedication, despite the younger king''s bad choices and tarnished name.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Thus Arthur trusted Klein that he would not betray him.


    Still, Arthur''s unease lingered. He remembered all too well the failed assassination attempt that had led to his transmigration into this body. That lingering icy cold feeling clung to him like a phantom.


    "If someone tried to kill me once, they might try again," Arthur mused darkly. "I need to remain vigilant."


    Suddenly, there was a sharp knock on the door. Arthur turned toward the sound as both the valet and Captain Klein entered the room.


    "Your Majesty, I have brought Captain Klein, as per your request," the valet announced, bowing before quietly exiting, leaving the two alone.


    Klein stood at attention, his tall, broad frame casting a commanding presence. Dressed in polished armor, with his hand resting casually on the hilt of his sword, the man exuded confidence and discipline.


    "Your Majesty," Klein greeted with a respectful nod, his voice low and steady. "What is it that you require of me?"


    Arthur rose from his seat, folding his arms as he approached Klein.


    "Klein, tomorrow I intend to leave the palace. I will be visiting both the outskirts and the center of Eldoria."


    Klein''s brow furrowed slightly. "What is your reason, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur paused, holding Klein''s gaze. "I need to see the kingdom for myself¡ªhow the people live, what they endure. Books and reports tell me nothing of their real struggles. This journey is not for leisure. It''s to understand the truth about my nation."


    Klein remained silent for a moment, as though weighing the words. Arthur continued, his voice firm. "However, I will not be traveling as a king. I will go incognito. To avoid suspicion, I want only two guards to accompany me, and no one else must know of this trip."


    "Two guards, Your Majesty?" Klein''s tone held a trace of hesitation. "With all due respect, it is my duty to protect you. Such a small escort could¡ª"


    Arthur cut him off. "I know the risks, Klein. But I cannot draw attention. Word can''t spread that I''m leaving the palace. I trust you above anyone else. I need you to select two men¡ªguards you trust with your life¡ªand assign them a false mission. Except for the valet, no one, not even the palace staff, must know the truth."


    "Your Majesty, as you command. I will personally select the guards and ensure they understand the importance of discretion."


    Arthur allowed a small, appreciative smile. "Thank you"


    Without another word, Klein turned and exited the room, leaving Arthur alone once more.


    ¡­


    Outside the King''s Chamber


    Klein strode down the dimly lit corridors of the palace, his mind swirling with thoughts. The Arthur he had spoken to just now felt¡­ different. The arrogance and recklessness that had once defined the young king seemed to have vanished. Instead, there was purpose in his words¡ªan unfamiliar resolve that unsettled Klein, but in a good way.


    ''He''s changing,'' Klein thought to himself as he passed a line of guards standing at attention. ''That was not the Arthur I once knew.''


    ''Maybe¡­ just maybe, he can become the king this nation needs,'' Klein mused. ''Even better than my lord King Arthur III.''


    Reaching the barracks, Klein called for his two most trusted guards¡ªveterans who had served with him for years. He assigned them their new "mission," ensuring they understood the necessity of absolute secrecy.


    "Tomorrow," Klein told them sternly, "you are not to speak of your orders to anyone. You will follow His Majesty and protect him with your lives. Do you understand?"


    The guards saluted in unison. "Yes, Captain!"


    As Klein dismissed them, he paused, glancing toward the palace''s eastern windows, where the faint glow of twilight marked the horizon.


    "If Arthur is serious about this, then I will do everything in my power to ensure his safety. I owe that much to King Arthur III."


    -----


    not part of the story.


    When I let GPT review my story, the feedback said I put too many emotion/reaction at the end of each line when speaking so I switch and make their reaction less. If you like the old way please tell me in the comment. But as of now I will follow the GPT feedback Thanks.

 Chapter 12: The Central Square

    The Next Morning in the King¡¯s Chambers


    Arthur awoke with a renewed sense of purpose. Today marked the beginning of his mission to see and experience the real situation of Kelodoria.


    He called for his valet and spoke firmly, ¡°I will be leaving the palace for the next three days. You are not to tell anyone about this. Simply bring my meals as usual¡ªto the library or my chambers¡ªand leave them there. Understood?¡±


    The valet hesitated but ultimately bowed. ¡°Yes, Your Highness.¡±


    Arthur had no choice but to inform the valet of his plan. As the one responsible for managing the king¡¯s daily tasks, the valet would inevitably notice his absence. This precaution would buy Arthur time before anyone became suspicious.


    Thanks to his past behavior, Arthur knew he could remain in his chambers without raising alarms. His reputation for indulging in excess and shirking responsibilities made it plausible for him to skip meetings without question.


    ¡°Prepare some clothes suitable for a commoner,¡± Arthur added. ¡°Pack additional garments as well. I¡¯ll need them for the journey.¡± The valet nodded, his expression betraying no emotion, and left to fulfill the king¡¯s order


    After everything was prepared, Arthur, wearing a wig, slipped out of the palace with the help of Klein. Dressed in plain, commoner attire and armed with a new identity, Arthur introduced himself as Sam, a modest merchant of commoner origin. According to the fabricated backstory Klein provided, Sam earned a modest income of 6 to10 gold coins per year¡ªa lower-middle-class livelihood. The disguise was designed to avoid suspicion while allowing Arthur to blend in with the people.


    Not far from the palace gates, Arthur met the two guards Klein had chosen for the mission. As he approached, Klein introduced them, and Arthur carefully studied their demeanor. These men would be his only protection outside the palace.


    One of the guards, Carl, was a mage proficient in lightning magic. His confident posture and sharp gaze reflected his skill and discipline. The other guard, Tom, was a four-star aura knight¡ªa seasoned warrior with a calm, unshakable presence. Together, they bowed slightly and waited for Arthur, now Sam, to speak.


    ¡°I¡¯m Sam,¡± Arthur began, his voice steady but humble. ¡°For the next three days, we¡¯ll be traveling together. I trust Klein has informed you of the need for secrecy?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Carl replied with a respectful nod. ¡°We¡¯ve been briefed and understand the importance of this mission.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Arthur said. ¡°We leave now and head to the central square of the Eldoria¡±


    Arthur stepped into the carriage that the two guards had prepared, and they set off toward the bustling central square of Eldoria.


    Although the king resided in Eldoria, the castle was situated on the city''s outskirts. This location was chosen for its strategic advantages, including ample space to accommodate the royal guards and military facilities. Additionally, its elevated terrain offered a natural vantage point, enhancing the kingdom¡¯s defensive capabilities.


    As the carriage rumbled closer to the central square, the streets grew increasingly lively. The faint murmur of voices swelled into a vibrant cacophony¡ªmerchants shouting to advertise their goods, children laughing as they darted through the narrow streets, and the occasional crackle of magical energy as images demonstrated their skills. Arthur peered through the window, his gaze tracing the rugged charm of Eldoria. The buildings, made of rough-hewn stone, stood sturdy despite their weathered appearance. Wooden carts laden with fruits, fabrics, and trinkets lined the uneven cobblestone streets, adding to the chaotic but colorful atmosphere.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    When Arthur arrived at the central square, he saw a bustling hive of activity. In the heart of the square stood a large fountain, its stone surface worn smooth by time. Clear water cascaded from its central spout, creating a steady, soothing rhythm amidst the bustling scene. The fountain served as a gathering point, its circular base surrounded by wooden benches where weary travelers and locals rested. Around it, blacksmiths with soot-streaked faces haggled over enchanted tools, farmers unloaded freshly harvested crops, and wandering mages showcased small bursts of magic to attract customers. Children played near the fountain¡¯s edge, occasionally splashing water onto one another, their laughter brightening the square.


    Even though Keldoria was a small nation ruled by an incompetent king, the main capital appeared far from struggling¡ªat least on the surface. The bustling streets, vibrant marketplace, and lively chatter painted a picture of prosperity and activity. Yet Arthur, observing more closely, saw a different story unfolding in the shadows. As the carriage moved past the busier parts of the city, the sights changed. In quieter, less fortunate corners, people sat huddled against the stone walls, their faces gaunt and weary. Beggars stretched out trembling hands, silently pleading for scraps of food or a few coins. Children with tattered clothes darted around, scavenging what they could. The stark contrast between the central square¡¯s energy and the outskirts¡¯ quiet despair weighed heavily on Arthur.


    However, Arthur knew he couldn¡¯t act on his instincts to help¡ªnot now. If he stopped to aid one or two people, it would draw attention and risk a flood of others approaching him for charity. Worse, it could jeopardize his anonymity. Reluctantly, he steeled himself, suppressing the urge to intervene, and focused on the plan at hand. Once they reached their destination, Arthur and his guards made their way to a modest inn. The building, made of weathered stone with a wooden sign creaking in the breeze, blended seamlessly with its surroundings. After paying for two rooms, one for himself and another for the two guards, Arthur placed his few belongings inside.


    After settling his belongings in the inn, Arthur adjusted the wig that concealed his identity, the modest attire of a commoner helping to complete the disguise. He turned to his guards, Carl and Tom, issuing a quiet command.


    "Follow me, but keep your distance," he instructed. "I need to blend in."


    The wig and plain clothing served a dual purpose: not only did they obscure his royal features, but they also played on the public¡¯s perception of their king. No one would ever expect the notoriously prideful and inept King Arthur Jr. to don the humble garments of a commoner or alter his appearance with a mere wig.


    Arthur made his way to the central square in search of a popular tavern. He knew taverns were often the best places to gather information, as loose tongues flowed freely alongside the drinks. Upon finding one that seemed lively, Arthur entered, selected a table, and ordered a light drink to keep himself sharp and focused. The table was shared, and when his two guards, Carl and Tom, attempted to sit with him, Arthur promptly waved them away. It would be more productive, he reasoned, to leave room for strangers to join him¡ªideal for casual conversations that might reveal the sentiments of the locals.


    During his time in the tavern, Arthur gleaned several valuable insights. It became clear that King Arthur Jr. was deeply unpopular among the commoners and even some barons. Another recurring topic was the overwhelming power held by the nobles. The laws of Keldoria demanded that commoners treat nobles with respect, with severe punishments for any perceived mistreatment. However, the nobles had twisted these rules, using them to justify punishment for even the most trivial or unintentional slights. Additionally, Arthur learned that nearly 20% of the population was homeless or struggling to find stable work. The influx of cheaper imported goods from other nations had driven many local tradespeople out of business, leaving them drowning in debt and despair.

 Chapter 13: The Trip

    As Arthur walked back to the inn under the fading light of the evening, the central square began to transform. The lively hustle of the day had given way to a calmer, quieter ambiance, with lanterns casting a warm, golden glow over the cobblestone streets. Street vendors packed up their stalls, while others lit small magical orbs to keep their businesses open into the night. The gentle murmur of conversations mixed with the occasional laughter of children chasing each other around the fountain.


    Arthur couldn¡¯t help but notice the stark contrast in how the citizens spent their evenings. Some sat at the fountain¡¯s edge, sharing stories and laughter, while others carried the weight of their struggles, their faces marked by fatigue and worry. The scent of freshly baked bread from a nearby bakery lingered in the air, mixing with the faint aroma of roasted meat from street vendors.


    The sunset painted the horizon with hues of gold and crimson, its beauty a brief reprieve from the struggles of the kingdom. Arthur sat for a moment longer, reflecting on the day¡¯s events and the hardships he had observed. Despite the small joys of the people, the underlying problems of Keldoria were ever-present.


    As the first stars began to twinkle in the night sky, Arthur rose from the bench, stretched his legs, and made his way back to the inn. The guards discreetly followed him from a distance, ensuring his safety as he returned to his room. Once inside, Arthur removed his wig, letting out a sigh of relief and rest for the night.


    The next day, Arthur ventured to the outskirts of Eldoria, where he encountered a starkly different reality. Unlike the bustling central square and the lively popular districts, the outskirts were marked by destitution and despair. Many people were living on the streets, struggling to survive. Women deemed attractive often resorted to selling their bodies, while others resorted to begging, stealing, or even fighting for scraps of food to stave off hunger. Despite their relentless efforts, starvation claimed the lives of many.


    After carefully observing the dire conditions, Arthur returned to the inn to rest for the night. In the solitude of his room, he reflected deeply on what he had witnessed. The outskirts were home to the homeless and the impoverished¡ªindividuals who had lost their jobs or failed businessmen crushed by huge debts. Others had never managed to find employment, trapped in a cycle of poverty.


    In contrast, those residing in the central square or the wealthier districts even if they are not noble, they enjoyed a better quality of life. They had jobs, some measure of wealth, and the means to sustain themselves. The nobles, on the other hand, displayed their opulence by either residing in the central square or retreating to vast rural estates, where there is a large area of lands and isolation to show their superior status.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Pondering the sharp divide between the lives of the privileged and the suffering of the destitute, Arthur felt the weight of the kingdom¡¯s inequalities pressing down on him. After analyzing the grim realities he had observed, he resolved to carry the insights forward. He closed his eyes, letting sleep take him once more, determined to continue his mission the next day.


    On the final day of his trip, Arthur explored the rest of Eldoria, taking in the kingdom''s full spectrum of life. By afternoon, he found himself back at the central square, seated on a bench near the fountain. The gentle breeze carried the sounds of life around him¡ªmerchants haggling, citizens chatting, and children laughing as they played. Despite the kingdom''s flaws, there was something peaceful about watching people go about their lives, working hard, relaxing, or enjoying simple moments of joy.


    As Arthur observed, his attention was drawn to a man accompanied by five escorts. The guards flanked the man closely, their presence a clear indication of his status. Arthur guessed he was a noble, possibly of baron rank, though he didn¡¯t recognize him. The baron strode confidently through the square, his path clearing as commoners quickly stepped aside, wary of offending him.


    Suddenly, a stray ball struck the baron squarely in the head. Startled and enraged, the baron turned to see a young boy, no older than ten, standing frozen in fear. The boy was thin, with unkempt hair and tattered clothes that hung loosely on his malnourished frame. His wide eyes brimmed with tears, and his hands trembled as he stood rooted to the spot. His friends scattered immediately, leaving him alone. The baron, face contorted with anger, stormed toward the child. Before the boy could stammer an apology, the baron struck him across the face. The boy crumpled to the ground, crying out in pain, only to be kicked mercilessly by the baron.


    The boy''s cries for help filled the square, but no one dared intervene. A man, likely the boy¡¯s father, rushed forward and dropped to his knees, pleading for mercy. The father was a frail man in his mid-thirties, with hollow cheeks and sunken eyes that spoke of endless hardship. His clothes were patched and worn, a testament to his struggle to make ends meet. ¡°Please, my lord, forgive my son. It was an accident.¡±


    The baron sneered, stopping his assault on the boy only to direct his fury at the father. ¡°This filthy commoner dared to strike me with his ball? Do you think an apology is enough?¡± He delivered a brutal kick to the man, who curled up, shielding himself. ¡°This is attempted murder on a baron!¡± the baron shouted. ¡°I¡¯ll see to it that your entire family is punished!¡±


    The father, bruised and trembling, continued to beg. ¡°Spare my family, my lord. Punish only me and my son, I beg you.¡±


    Arthur could no longer bear the sight of the injustice. The baron¡¯s privileged cruelty burned in his chest, and he stood up from the bench. His sharp gaze locked onto the baron as he approached with calm determination. ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Arthur said, his voice commanding and resolute. ¡°Stop this at once.¡±

 Chapter 14: The Baron vs The King

    The baron turned sharply, his face twisting into a mixture of surprise and disdain. ¡°Who dares interrupt me?¡± he sneered, his eyes scanning Arthur with contempt.


    Dressed as a commoner, Arthur¡¯s plain attire betrayed none of his true identity. The baron¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smirk. ¡°And who are you to tell me what I can or cannot do?¡±


    Arthur stood his ground, his voice steady. ¡°A man who won¡¯t stand by while a child is beaten over an accident,¡± he said, his gaze unwavering. ¡°What kind of person strikes a boy and his father for a minor mistake, let alone threatens their family? Have you no shame?¡±


    The baron¡¯s son, a haughty young noble, sneered. ¡°Hey, commoner fatso, do you even know who my father is?¡±


    ¡°What, your mother didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Arthur replied. The crowd erupted into muffled laughter, the boy¡¯s face reddening with humiliation.


    Enraged, Baron barked an order to his guards. ¡°Capture that insolent fool who dares to insult Ethan Yone, Baron of House Yone!¡±


    Two guards stepped forward, closing in on Arthur. Before they could lay a hand on him, a lightning spell erupted from the side, striking both guards and leaving them sprawled unconscious on the ground. Gasps rippled through the crowd as Carl, Arthur¡¯s guard, emerged from the crowd, his hand still crackling with residual energy.


    The baron¡¯s remaining knights formed a protective line in front of their lord. ¡°Who dares use magic against a noble in the central square?¡± Ethan shouted, his voice tinged with panic.


    Carl stepped forward, his voice sharp. ¡°You dare to harm¡ª¡±


    Arthur raised a hand, cutting Carl off before he could say more. ¡°It was my guard acting in defense of me.¡±


    Ethan¡¯s eyes narrowed. ¡°Identify yourself. How dare you insult me and attack my men? Do you understand that a commoner insulting a noble is a crime punishable by death?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s tone hardened. ¡°I understand you¡¯re a baron, but abusing your noble status to enforce cruel punishments over a child¡¯s harmless mistake? Despicable. The boy¡¯s ball didn¡¯t even harm you, yet you threaten their entire family? Do you call that justice?¡±


    Ethan scoffed. ¡°Justice? A commoner¡¯s word means nothing. Report me to the officials? They¡¯ll side with the nobility, as always. Even our so-called king, Arthur Jr., only cares about himself. Do you think he¡¯d punish me?¡±This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Arthur¡¯s gaze sharpened, his thoughts simmering. This fool has no idea who he¡¯s insulting. How typical of the arrogant nobility to mock their own king without a second thought. Perhaps it¡¯s time to remind him who truly holds power.


    Ethan¡¯s smirk deepened. ¡°Consequences? I¡¯ve shown mercy by not punishing the boy more severely. If you think you can intimidate me, think again.¡±


    Tom, a four-star aura knight, could no longer contain himself. Stepping forward, he drew his sword with a resonant ring of steel. ¡°How dare you speak of His Highness that way, you lowly baron!¡±


    Ethan¡¯s laughter died, replaced by a flicker of fear. His guards drew their weapons, but before the conflict could ignite, Arthur raised a hand and spoke. ¡°Stand down, Tom.¡±


    Arthur thought to himself since it is the final day of the trip, it won¡¯t matter if he revealed his identity as King Arthur Jr. It would not only secure favor and goodwill among the commoners but also serve a greater purpose. He understood that gaining their trust was essential for the future stability of the nation¡ªa foundation he intended to build.


    Arthur stepped forward, his movements deliberate. Reaching up, he removed the wig he¡¯d been wearing. Gasps rippled through the square as his unmistakable features came into view. From his pocket, he withdrew his royal identification card, bearing the sigil of Keldoria. The revelation hit like a thunderclap.


    Ethan staggered back, his bravado crumbling. ¡°Y-Your Highness¡­¡±


    Arthur ignored him, kneeling beside the injured boy. He gently helped the child sit up, then turned to the boy¡¯s father, assisting him to his feet. Both stammered their thanks, their fear evident.


    Arthur addressed the crowd, his voice firm yet compassionate. ¡°You have nothing to fear. No one will harm you for this. I¡¯m sorry for the injustices you¡¯ve endured under a king who has failed you. That changes now. From this day forward, I vow to create a kingdom where every citizen is treated with dignity and fairness.¡±


    The murmurs of the crowd were a mix of disbelief and hope. Some remained skeptical, recalling the king¡¯s reputation. Others dared to believe in a brighter future.


    Arthur silenced the murmurs with a raised hand. ¡°To begin, I will see justice done here and now. Baron Ethan will answer for abusing his power and harming the innocent.¡±


    Ethan dropped to his knees, his voice trembling with desperation. ¡°Your Highness, it was a misunderstanding! The boy kicked a ball at my face¡ªI was merely teaching him respect. Spare me, and my family will provide you with treasures, magic items, gold¡ªanything you desire to strengthen the kingdom.¡±


    ------


    Not a part of the story


    If you have any suggestions, please share them in the comments. I''m not sure how many people are actually reading this story, as the platform views seem unreliable. If you''re reading this, even a single character like ''a'' in the comments would mean a lot. So far, only three people have commented across the three platforms where I''ve shared this. Your comments and reviews are the only things that can truly motivate me to continue writing. Thank you so much for taking the time to read! :)

 Chapter 15: Nobility

    "Do you really think bribery can solve this?" Arthur asked, his tone sharp and unwavering.


    Ethan, consumed by panic and fear, stammered, "I''m sorry, Your Highness! I didn''t mean it like that. But if you spare me, my uncle¡ªCount David, who''s like a godfather to me¡ªwould be most grateful. He''d even support you with whatever you need."


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed as he thought to himself ''Did he not just hear me say that bribery wouldn''t solve this? And now he''s doubling down, dragging his uncle Count David into this mess?''


    Drawing on the memories of the past Arthur, he reflected on the structure of nobility in Keldoria. The kingdom''s noble hierarchy consisted of four ranks: Baron, Count, Marquess, and Duke, with Barons holding the lowest rank and Dukes occupying the highest.


    To attain the title of Baron, one needed to be extraordinarily wealthy or possess exceptional magical talent equivalent to a B-rank mage or higher, or 3 to 4 star aura knight of considerable skill. However, most Baron are usually wealthy because most of the talented knights and mages without financial means often found themselves in the service of the king or wealthier nobles.


    Counts, however, required more than individual success. To ascend to this rank, one needed influential connections with nobles of equal or higher standing and a proven ability to aid the kingdom in meaningful ways. Families of Counts typically have multiple high ranked mages or aura knights within their family household.


    The title of Marquis was reserved for those whose families possessed extraordinary talents or commanded loyal subjects. This rank was also granted to retired heroes or those who had rendered unparalleled service to the kingdom during times of war.


    Regardless of their rank, nobles were invaluable during wartime, contributing wealth, troops, and strategic expertise. This dependence had given rise to the law forbidding commoners from disrespecting the nobility¡ªa rule often abused to protect the powerful.


    Arthur''s thoughts returned to the present, and he spoke with authority. "I don''t care if your uncle or godfather is a Count. You have broken the law by abusing your power to oppress the weak. As such, you will pay a fine of 20 gold coins and serve five months in prison with labor."


    A wave of murmurs swept through the crowd. Many could hardly believe that the king was actually punishing a noble for bullying a commoner.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Arthur raised his voice to address them, cutting through the chatter. "As I said before, from today onward, I, King Arthur Jr., will transform Keldoria into a better kingdom. This begins with changing unjust laws and reforming flawed systems. I know I have been an incompetent king in the past, but I promise you this: I will earn your trust and rebuild this nation. All I ask is that you believe in me."


    The crowd''s murmur grew louder, their voices a mix of skepticism and cautious hope. Some doubted that the king could truly change, given his past indifference. Yet most recognized a shift in Arthur demeanor and were certain that this was not something the King Arthur Jr. they once knew would do."


    After handling things in the central square, Arthur and his guards headed back to the castle.


    ¡­


    Later that evening, in the king''s chamber, Arthur let out a contented sigh. "Ahh, this is refreshing," he murmured, rubbing his hair dry with a towel. He strolled over to his study desk and sank into the chair, his gaze drifting to the window.


    Night had fallen completely, and the moon hung high in the sky, its silver light bathing the room in a soft glow. Arthur smiled faintly. "Even when it''s not full, the moon still shines bright," he mused aloud, his voice tinged with quiet admiration.


    He leaned back in his chair, letting his thoughts wander.


    Now that I''ve visited so many places in Eldoria, both urban and rural, I''ve learned a lot about the kingdom. Eldoria, much like the bustling business district, is where most of the kingdom''s trade happens. It''s also home to many of the nobles, given that it''s the capital of Keldoria. But other regions, like Solarny with its esteemed magic tower, or Iron Hearth with its rich deposits of iron ore, copper, and gemstones, are equally vital for Keldoria.


    Arthur exhaled slowly, his gaze returning to the moon. His thoughts drifted again.


    I should make time to visit those regions later. But for now, I need to focus on ways to generate more revenue to strengthen the nation. Implementing a progressive tax system could be a solution, but introducing it outright might destabilize Keldoria.


    He frowned, running a hand through his hair. The nobles and wealthier commoners would likely oppose paying more, while those with lower incomes would welcome the change. Such disparity could sow discord. The tax reform might be beneficial for the kingdom in the long run, but Keldoria is a nation constantly at war with neighboring nations. The nobles, who play a crucial role in funding and supporting the wars, might see the new system as a threat and withdraw their support. If they leave Keldoria, the consequences could be disastrous.


    Arthur scratched his head in frustration. He understood the theory behind the tax system and its potential to improve the kingdom, but implementing it in a way that satisfied all parties seemed an insurmountable challenge that he has to face


    ¡ª


    Not part of the story


    Thank you for all the comment and support in last chapter and Merry Christmas to all the reader reading this story.

 Chapter 16: The Bribery Attempt

    Knock, knock, knock.


    The door creaked open, revealing the valet. He stepped inside and bowed slightly. ¡°Your Majesty, Baron Yone wishes to see you.¡±


    Arthur stirred from his slumber, his voice groggy as he replied, ¡°He must be here to talk about his son''s punishment? Also what time is it?¡±


    ¡°It is 10:30 a.m., Your Highness,¡± the valet responded.


    ¡°10:30 ?¡± Arthur sat upright, startled. ¡°How did I oversleep?¡±


    ¡®Maybe, I got too worked up last night about the plans to deal with nobles who might rebel against me or leave the country if I implement rules that might be disadvantageous to them.¡¯ Arthur mumbled to himself.


    He ran a hand through his disheveled hair and said, ¡°Bring my clothes and leave them by the bed. You don¡¯t need to stay and assist me. Also, inform Baron Yone that I¡¯ll be down shortly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the valet said with a bow before leaving to carry out the instructions.


    Arthur sighed as he rushed to the bathroom to freshen up.


    Once cleaned up, he approached the neatly arranged clothes the valet had prepared and began dressing. The intricate layers and heavy fabric reminded him of his old life cloths that are easy  to wear unlike the cloths that right in front of him.


    ''I wish I could wear lighter clothes like those on Earth. Wearing these royal garments feels more exhausting than climbing two flights of stairs.''


    Since his transmigration in this world, Arthur had never grown accustomed to having someone else dress him. It felt too invasive, so has to handle it himself.


    Finally ready, Arthur made his way to the great hall where Baron Yone was waiting.


    When Arthur arrived at the great hall, the guards standing by the massive doors stepped aside and pushed them open. Inside, the King¡¯s council and Baron Yone were waiting, their expressions a mix of anticipation and unease.


    Arthur strode confidently to the throne and seated himself, his posture straight, exuding authority. Though he had a strong suspicion of why Baron Yone was here, he chose to ask, ¡°What brings you here, Baron Yone?¡±


    Baron Yone bowed deeply before speaking. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. I have come to discuss the punishment you have given my son.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s eyes hardened. His tone was firm, carrying a hint of challenge as he replied, ¡°Are you suggesting that my decision was unjust, Baron Yone?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    The baron immediately panicked, raising his hands in a placating gesture. ¡°No, Your Majesty, not at all! What I meant to say is... my foolish son made a grievous mistake. Instead of the punishment he is facing, perhaps we could come to a more mutually beneficial arrangement?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s expression darkened. ¡®Like father, like son.¡¯ He thought to himself. ¡®His son tried to bribe me, and now here he is, doing the exact same thing. No wonder; corruption seems deeply ingrained in their family.¡¯


    ¡°Baron Yone,¡± Arthur said, his voice sharp and authoritative, ¡°are you attempting to bribe me?¡±


    ¡°No, no!¡± the baron stammered. ¡°I only meant to propose a solution that could aid Your Majesty while also securing my son¡¯s release.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s thoughts raced. ¡®Does he even realize how blatant his words are? That¡¯s bribery, dressed up in polite language.¡¯


    Fixing the baron with an unyielding gaze, Arthur said, ¡°Your son abused his position and power to harm an innocent commoner. Such actions cannot go unpunished. Justice must be upheld.¡±


    Baron Yone¡¯s voice took on an apologetic tone as he countered, ¡°Your Majesty, I ask only that you consider the past. Our family has supported this kingdom through wars, providing funds and resources in times of great need.¡±


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his gaze unwavering. ¡°Baron Yone, enough. I have already shown mercy by not punishing your son further when he insulted me, the king of Keldoria. Is that not enough? Or would you like me to revisit that offense as well?¡±


    The baron paled, opening his mouth to respond, but Arthur cut him off. ¡°I understand your family¡¯s contributions, but I have a responsibility to all citizens of Keldoria. I publicly announced my intent to improve the lives of every citizen yesterday. News of that declaration has likely spread throughout the kingdom by now. Do you truly expect me to contradict my own words for personal gain?¡±


    Baron Yone faltered, his attempts at persuasion exhausted. The silence hung heavy in the hall as Arthur allowed his words to settle. Finally, Arthur broke the stillness.


    ¡°Baron Yone, your son has violated the laws of this kingdom, and he will face the consequences. I advise you to accept this reality and ensure no harm comes to the commoner your son wronged. Any retaliation will be met with severe repercussions. If you have nothing further to say, you may leave. And do not forget to pay the twenty Keldo gold coins as ordered.¡±


    Defeated, Baron Yone bowed stiffly and departed the hall, his shoulders heavy with resignation.


    After dismissing everyone from the great hall, Arthur leaned back in the throne, lost in thought. ¡®Baron Yone might hold a grudge against me, but I had no choice. Gaining the favor of the commoners is crucial if I¡¯m to solidify my position as king.¡¯


    He ran a hand through his hair and stifled a yawn. ¡®I still feel so sleepy. I probably overworked myself yesterday, but it was worth it. At least I¡¯ve come up with a plan to handle nobles who might consider leaving the kingdom. Still, I need a more effective strategy to deal with influential figures like the Marquises and powerful Counts. They are likely to rebel instead of leaving if I push too hard when implementing new rules and a fair tax system.¡¯


    Arthur sighed, rising from the throne. ¡®For now, I should check the training grounds and get a sense of the mages and knights we have in Eldoria. Knowing their capabilities might help in the future.¡¯


    He exited the great hall, pausing briefly to call for the valet. ¡°Take me to the training grounds where the kingdom¡¯s soldiers train,¡± he instructed.


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± the valet said, bowing slightly before leading the way.

 Chapter 17: Training Ground

    The valet led Arthur through the sprawling castle corridors. Along the way, Arthur caught glimpses of intricate tapestries lining the walls, each depicting pivotal moments in the kingdom¡¯s storied history.


    After several minutes, they arrived at the training grounds. The clang of steel on steel, the sharp commands of instructors, and the occasional crackle of magic filled the air. Arthur stopped at the edge of the entrance, taking in the scene before him.


    The training ground was a vast open field situated behind the castle, spanning an area roughly the size of ten football fields. It was a carefully organized space, alive with activity. Knights sparred in pairs under the watchful eyes of their instructors, their swords clashing in precise, measured strikes. Mages stood in a designated section, focusing their energy on stationary targets, sending bursts of fire, ice, and light shooting through the air.


    Each area of the grounds was purpose-built: rows of straw dummies lined one section for melee practice, a range with distant targets was set up for mages, and a sand-covered zone hosted endurance and stamina training drills.


    ¡°This is the training ground for the soldiers and guards of Eldoria,¡± the valet explained.


    Arthur¡¯s gaze swept over the scene, lingering on the knights and mages honing their skills. ¡°Thank you for showing me the way,¡± he replied.


    ¡°My pleasure, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll wait here if you need me,¡± the valet said, bowing slightly and stepping aside.


    Arthur stepped onto the training ground, the crisp air carrying the sounds of clashing swords and shouts of determination. As he strolled forward, his eyes scanned the bustling field until they landed on Klein, the guard captain of the royal palace.


    Klein approached with a steady gait and greeted. ¡°Your Majesty, what brings you to the training grounds today?¡±


    Arthur offered a small smile. ¡°I wanted to see what the training grounds look like and observe our knights and mages in action. Also, I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s time to train this body of mine which is cover in fat.¡±


    Klein¡¯s eyebrows rose slightly in surprise, but he quickly composed himself. ¡°That¡¯s an admirable decision, Your Majesty. I¡¯d be happy to show you around the facilities and introduce you to our knights and mages. But how do you plan to start your training?¡±


    Arthur replied with calm determination, ¡°Since I can¡¯t use magic, I¡¯ll focus on building stamina and improving my fitness. If time allows, I¡¯d also like to learn some swordsmanship.¡±


    Klein¡¯s surprise turned into a pleased smile. ¡°That¡¯s excellent, Your Majesty. It¡¯s good to see you taking an interest in improving yourself. Do you have a specific style or technique in mind for swordsmanship?¡±


    Arthur shook his head thoughtfully. ¡°Not yet. I¡¯d like to take a look around the grounds first and see what catches my attention.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty,¡± Klein replied with a respectful nod. ¡°Let¡¯s start with our knights, as they¡¯re the closest from here.¡±


    The two made their way to the section of the training ground where knights were engaged in mock battles. The clang of metal against metal grew louder as they approached. Groups of knights sparred energetically, while others rested on the sidelines, catching their breath.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    When the knights noticed Arthur, a ripple of surprise spread through the group. Many of them halted their training and straightened up, offering bows and greetings. Arthur caught the bewilderment in their expressions and couldn¡¯t help but reflect to himself, ¡®It¡¯s no wonder they¡¯re shocked. The former Arthur only stepped foot in these training grounds when he was 12 years old, and that was 14 years ago. For them, the sight of a ¡°good-for-nothing¡± king walking into the training after a long time must be unimaginable.¡¯


    While Arthur was in thought, Klein gestured toward the knights. ¡°These are some of our finest. In total, Eldoria has 416 knights, but since they rotate training shifts, there are around 150 present today.¡±


    Arthur nodded as he observed the knights closely, then raised his voice to address them. ¡°Continue with your training,¡± he announced firmly. Though he noticed a few displeased glances from some knights who seemed unsettled by his sudden presence, Arthur chose to ignore them, maintaining his calm demeanor as he walked alongside Klein.


    Gradually, the knights returned to their training. The rhythmic clash of swords and the grunts of effort filled the air once more. Arthur¡¯s eyes scanned the field, taking in the diversity of styles among the knights. Some favored raw power, their strikes heavy and deliberate, while others relied on speed and precision, their movements swift and calculated.


    As he observed, a particularly intense duel on the far side of the field caught his attention. Two knights were locked in combat, their clash far more dynamic than the others. Intrigued, Arthur approached, drawn by the sheer ferocity and skill on display.


    ¡°Who are those two?¡± Arthur asked Klein, gesturing toward the knights. ¡°Their fight is on a completely different level. One is moving so fast it¡¯s hard to follow, and the other strikes with such force that the ground cracks a little beneath him.¡±


    Klein followed Arthur¡¯s gaze and replied, ¡°Those are Adam and Amon. Adam is the knight wielding the longsword, known for his sheer strength. Amon, on the other hand, is renowned for his agility. Both are 5-star Aura Knights, among the strongest in Eldoria.¡±


    Arthur nodded, impressed. ¡®So these are Aura Knights,¡¯ he thought to himself. Watching their duel felt surreal, like something out of the fantasy anime he used to enjoy on Earth. Yet, unlike the exaggerated flashes of light and impossibly dramatic effects he remembered from those shows, this battle had a raw, realistic intensity.


    Adam¡¯s powerful strikes sent shock through the ground, each swing of his sword carrying a weight that could shatter the bones of a normal person. Amon, in contrast, moved like a blur, his speed almost too fast for Arthur to track. His movements were so precise and fluid that he seemed capable of dodging an arrow in flight.


    ¡®Even without the flashy effects,¡¯ Arthur mused, ¡®this still feels like watching two superhumans in action. Adam¡¯s strength and Amon¡¯s speed¡ªeither would be terrifying on their own. Together, it¡¯s like witnessing the embodiment of force and finesse clashing head-on.¡¯


    Arthur snapped out of his thoughts and turned to Klein. ¡°How many knights in Eldoria are 5-star or above?¡± he asked.


    Klein paused for a moment, considering his answer. ¡°In Eldoria alone, we have four 5-star Aura Knights, two 6-star knights, and myself as the sole 7-star knight here. Across the kingdom, there are two other 7-star knights stationed in different regions of Keldoria. Including the Luke Dukedom, there are only five 7-star Aura Knights in the entire Keldoria.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡®Klein is a 7-star knight? That¡¯s incredible. No wonder he¡¯s the guard captain of the royal palace,¡¯ he thought to himself, impressed.


    ¡°Wow, Klein. You are amazing,¡± Arthur said, his voice filled with genuine admiration.


    Klein offered a humble smile and bowed slightly. ¡°Thank you, Your Majesty. I am honored to serve.¡± He straightened up and added, ¡°Shall we head to the mage training area next?¡±


    Arthur glanced back at the ongoing duel between Adam and Amon, their movements still captivating in their intensity. ¡°Let¡¯s wait until Adam and Amon finish their battle,¡± he replied.


    Klein nodded in agreement, and the two stood side by side, watching as the mock duel between the two exceptional knights unfolded before them. Every strike, parry, and dodge showcased the high level of skill.

 Chapter 18: Knights and Mages

    The battle between Adam and Amon raged on for another 15 minutes, each moment filled with unrelenting intensity. Finally, Adam emerged victorious, his longsword held steady as Amon yielded. Both knights, drenched in sweat and breathing heavily, sank to the ground to rest.


    ¡°Wow, that was incredible,¡± Arthur murmured, not realizing he had spoken aloud.


    Klein glanced at him and smiled. ¡°Indeed, Your Majesty. It was a remarkable display of skill and strength. Would you like to speak with them?¡±


    Arthur shook his head. ¡°No, let them rest. They are all tired from the fight. For now, let¡¯s move on to the mage training grounds. I¡¯m curious to see how mages fight.¡±


    ¡°As you wish, Your Majesty,¡± Klein replied with a nod.


    Arthur felt a surge of excitement as they began walking toward the mage training area. The duel he had just witnessed left him eager to see how magic was wielded in combat. Having only seen simple magic spells after his transmigration and seen depictions of magical battles only in manga and anime, the prospect of watching real mages in action stirred his anticipation.


    After a short walk, Arthur¡¯s eyes lit up as he caught sight of the mage training grounds. Mages were spread across the area, each channeling their abilities by chanting the magic spell. Vibrant spells of fire, ice, and lightning shot toward dummies set up in the shooting range, leaving trails of energy in their wake.


    ¡°This is the shooting range where mages practice their accuracy and hone their elemental attributes,¡± Klein explained, gesturing toward the training mages.


    Arthur watched in awe as one mage launched a precise fireball that scorched a distant target, while another created a chilling gust that froze a nearby dummy solid. The range was alive with energy, the air crackling with the residue of spells.


    As Arthur and Klein approached the mage training grounds, the reaction from the mages mirrored that of the knights¡ªsurprise mixed with thinly veiled displeasure. However, the mages'' discontent was more palpable. Arthur was well aware that it is because despite his royal bloodline, couldn¡¯t perform even the simplest magic. However, Arthur chose to ignore the subtle glares and whispers, letting the mages continue their training uninterrupted.


    After a few moments, a woman stepped forward from the group and approached Arthur. She carried herself with grace, her long, curly brown hair cascading over her shoulders in a manner both elegant and practical, with strands neatly pinned to avoid interfering with her work. She wore a tailored mage¡¯s robe in deep emerald with gold accents, signifying her rank as a senior instructor, and a staff strapped to her back completed her professional appearance.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Odette stopped a respectful distance from Arthur and bowed slightly. ¡°Greetings, Your Majesty. My name is Odette, one of the training instructors for the mages of Eldoria. It is an honor to meet you.¡±


    Arthur returned her bow with a polite nod. ¡°The honor is mine, Odette. Meeting an esteemed instructor of Eldoria¡¯s mages is a privilege.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Your Majesty,¡± Odette replied with a slight smile. ¡°But compared to the instructors in Solarny, I still have much to learn.¡±


    Arthur chuckled softly. ¡°If you say so, but I¡¯m sure you are more than capable."


    Arthur than added, "Can you share your insights on the uniqueness of magic and how mana is measured? I¡¯d like to hear it from someone as experienced as you.¡±


    Odette¡¯s expression brightened, and she nodded. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. As you know, most people are born with affinity to one of the basic elements: Air, Fire, Earth, or Water. Some rare individuals can wield more than one element, but the majority only master a single one. From that foundation, one can develop specialized magic. For example, someone with water affinity may, through deep understanding and training, develop ice magic or even more advanced variations. However, this progression is incredibly difficult and requires intense dedication.


    ¡°On the other hand,¡± she continued, ¡°there are those born with unique magic¡ªabilities that fall outside the basic elements, such as lightning, gravity, or frost. These are extraordinarily rare and often mark individuals of significant potential.¡±


    Odette paused briefly before adding, ¡°As for measuring mana capacity and rank of a mage, we use a specialized artifact capable of assessing both a person¡¯s current mana reserves and their potential. It¡¯s remarkably accurate, almost 99%. However, even if someone¡¯s potential is ranked as high as S, if they don¡¯t train and refine their abilities, they¡¯ll remain stuck at their current level.


    ¡°Each rank¡ªD through S¡ªis divided into three sub-levels: D-, D, and D+, and so on. For instance, I¡¯m currently at A-, though my potential was measured at A+. With enough dedication, I aim to reach it. Furthermore, in combat, factors such as skill and unique magic play significant roles. Even at A-, my unique magic frost and my experience, it could give me a chance against an A+ or even an S- opponent.¡±


    Arthur listened intently, nodding as she spoke. He then turned to Klein and asked, ¡°What about you? What kind of magic do you use?¡±


    Klein straightened slightly before answering. ¡°Since I¡¯m an aura knight, my magic capabilities are limited. My magic element is Water, but I can¡¯t use it offensively. The most I can do is summon a liter or two of water daily¡ªhardly useful in combat.¡±


    Arthur furrowed his brow in curiosity. ¡°Why is that? Is it because you¡¯re an aura knight?¡±


    Klein nodded. ¡°Exactly, Your Majesty. I thought you might already know, but since you¡¯ve asked, let me explain. When a child is born, they can either develop as a mage or a knight, but never both. This is due to the way aura knights function. Upon becoming an aura knight, what we call an ¡®aura star¡¯ forms around the heart. This star essentially consumes most of the person¡¯s mana, repurposing it to enhance physical attributes like strength, speed, and resilience.


    ¡°That said, having more mana at birth does allow a person to acquire aura stars faster than someone with less mana. But regardless of their starting mana pool, an aura knight¡¯s magic will always be limited to basic or non-combative applications.¡±


    Arthur nodded slowly, his understanding growing.


    Odette interjected, ¡°However, this rule doesn¡¯t apply to the heroes who will appear a year before the gates emerge.¡±


    Arthur blinked, startled. ¡°Heroes? Gates? What do you mean by that?¡±

 Chapter 19: Gates and heroes

    Odette¡¯s expression shifted to one of slight concern. ¡°Your Majesty, it almost sounds as if you¡¯ve never heard of the heroes and the gates before.¡±


    Arthur quickly composed himself, his tone calm and measured. ¡°Of course, I know what they are. But I¡¯d like to hear your perspective on them, starting from the basics. It¡¯s always valuable to hear things explained through another¡¯s eyes.¡±


    In truth, Arthur¡¯s mind was racing. He had tried countless times to recall those specific events from the memories of the original Arthur, but they always escaped him. Whenever he tried to recall them, a grey fog seemed to block the details, unable to penetrate it at all.


    Arthur knew he couldn¡¯t afford to reveal this gap in his knowledge. The concept of heroes and gates was undoubtedly fundamental¡ªsomething everyone in this world would know. If he acted as if he doesn''t know, it would surely raise suspicions about his identity.


    Since his transmigration, Arthur¡¯s behavior had already diverged from the original Arthur Jr.¡¯s reputation. While people might find these changes surprising, they could be explained as the king maturing or turning over a new leaf. However, forgetting something as crucial as the heroes and gates? That would cast doubt on his very existence.


    Thus, he chose his words carefully, masking his lack of knowledge under the guise of curiosity.


    Odette relaxed slightly and began her explanation. ¡°Your Majesty, gates and heroes are phenomena that recur every fifty years. When the gates first appeared a thousand years ago, they seemed harmless at first¡ªscattered across the Nova continent. For two years, they remained inactive, and people grew curious but wary.


    ¡°Then the unimaginable happened. After 2 years, creatures began pouring out of the gates¡ªgoblins, orcs, minotaurs, and other monstrous beings, all driven by instinct to destroy. Villages were razed, and cities fell. Humanity fought back, but the attacks were relentless, and the waves of monsters only grew stronger.


    ¡°By the third year, the situation worsened. Intelligent and immensely powerful beings began emerging from the gates¡ªelves, dwarves, dragons, and others who were far more dangerous. These new threats were organized and ruthless, and humanity found itself utterly overwhelmed. Nearly half the population perished in those dark times.


    ¡°Desperation led the priests and priestesses of Caelvaris kingdom to turn to the gods. They prayed for deliverance, and their prayers were answered. The gods bestowed upon them the knowledge to summon heroes¡ªindividuals from another world who were granted extraordinary abilities¡ªand instructed them on how to close the gates.


    ¡°The heroes trained for two years, honing their skills while humanity held on by a thread. The battles outside the gates were brutal, with constant losses and sacrifices, but the hope of the heroes¡¯ eventual success kept people fighting.Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    ¡°When the time came, the heroes entered the gates called The Final Gate and fought the demon king to close the gate that appeared. It was a grueling mission, but with combined power, they succeeded. As the demon king fell, the gates disappeared, and humanity was saved.


    ¡°However, the gods¡¯ blessings came with a condition. The heroes could not remain in this world. Three months after their victory, they were returned to their own world.¡±


    Arthur listened intently as Odette continued. ¡°And so, the cycle repeats every fifty years. The second time the gates appeared, humanity was far more prepared. As soon as the gates appeared, the priests from Caelvaris kingdom summon the heroes, who trained for two years before the monsters began pouring out. When the Final Gate appeared, the heroes, alongside the finest warriors from Caelvaris kingdom, joined together to face the demon king.¡±


    Arthur nodded in acknowledgment, maintaining his pretense of understanding. He decided to probe further, asking, ¡°What are your thoughts on the Final Gate?¡±


    Odette paused thoughtfully before replying, ¡°Truthfully, I don¡¯t know much about the Final Gate. Only those who¡¯ve entered it alongside the heroes would know the full details. Moreover, since only the priests from Caelvaris kingdom can summon the heroes, most knights and mages from other kingdoms, including ours, aren¡¯t qualified to participate in the hero¡¯s party. The rest of us learn only the information that¡¯s shared with the public.¡±


    She continued, her tone more deliberate. ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, the Final Gate is unlike any other. It only appears three years after the gates first manifest, around the time when powerful and intelligent species emerge from the regular gates. The Final Gate is enormous¡ªten times the size of a regular gate¡ªand its appearance is strikingly different. Also it is the only gate that can be enter.


    ¡°Regular gates resemble bluish-white circular portals, roughly the size of the castle¡¯s main gates. But the Final Gate? It¡¯s a deep, blood-red portal, pulsing with an ominous aura, and it towers over everything. Its sheer presence is enough to instill fear in anyone who sees it.¡±


    Arthur absorbed the explanation, his mind racing with unasked questions: ¡®Why can only priests from the Caelvaris Kingdom summon heroes? What do these heroes even look like?¡¯ Yet, he refrained from voicing them. Asking such fundamental questions might raise suspicion with Odette and Klein. Instead, Arthur chose to hold back his curiosity and said, ¡°Thank you for sharing your perspective on the matter.¡±


    Odette offered a polite nod and replied, ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure, Your Majesty.¡±


    After a brief pause, Arthur turned to both Odette and Klein with a spark of interest. ¡°Before I leave this area, would it be possible for the two of you to have a mock battle? I¡¯d like to see how a mage and a knight fight against each other.¡±


    The suggestion was met with a moment of silence as both Odette and Klein exchanged glances. Finally, Klein spoke, his tone measured. ¡°If Ms. Odette is willing, I¡¯d be happy to spar. Of course, I can offer her a handicap to ensure the fight is fair.¡±


    Odette gave a small smile, her expression a mix of curiosity and determination. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind. Testing my skills against a strong knight like Captain Klein would be a valuable experience. This could be a good opportunity.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s face lit up with appreciation. ¡°That¡¯s wonderful. Thank you both for agreeing to my request.¡±

 Chapter 20: Klein vs Odette

    Klein and Odette stepped into an open area of the training grounds, drawing the attention of the mages and knights nearby. Their hushed whispers quickly turned into an eager murmur as the prospect of a duel between two esteemed figures¡ªone a seven-star aura knight, the other an A- rank mage¡ªcaught everyone''s interest.


    Arthur moved to a safe vantage point, his anticipation growing. Klein then gestured for the nearby mages to clear the area. "Give us some space to demonstrate our skills."


    Klein then unsheathed his aiming sword, the blade gleaming in the midday sun. He adjusted his stance, a picture of discipline and power. "Are you ready, Ms. Odette?"


    Odette, holding her wooden staff adorned with faint runes, nodded. Her brown curls swayed slightly as she stepped into position, her expression calm but focused. "I''m ready, Captain. Don''t hold back too much, or it won''t be worth my time."


    Arthur smirked at her confidence, finding himself further intrigued.


    Klein chuckled. "I''ll try not to disappoint."


    The moment he spoke, Odette moved into action. She raised her staff and began an intricate incantation, her voice clear and commanding. As the spell completed, she drove her staff into the ground with authority. In an instant, the environment transformed¡ªfrost spread out in every direction, the ground beneath them turned into a treacherous sheet of ice, and massive blocks of crystalline ice erupted from the earth, creating obstacles and barriers to hinder Klein''s movements.


    Arthur''s eyes widened in awe. Incredible! She''s shaping the battlefield to her will, like a queen commanding her icy domain. This is what magic is capable of! His amazement quickly turned bittersweet as jealousy crept into his thoughts. Why couldn''t I have been reincarnated into someone who could wield magic? It''s so much more versatile and powerful.


    But before he could dwell further, Odette''s staff began to glow again. She chanted another spell, her voice steady yet urgent, and a brilliant magic circle materialized near her staff. This time, the air seemed to freeze even further as jagged ice projectiles began launching from the circle in rapid succession, each shard a deadly missile aimed at Klein.


    Arthur leaned forward, his heart pounding. She''s relentless, attacking while forcing him to move in this frozen ground. It''s a perfect combination of offense and defense.


    Despite the overwhelming display of magic, Klein remained calm. His aura flared around him, a shimmering shield of energy that radiated confidence and power. He weaved through the projectiles with precision, using his sword to deflect or shatter those he couldn''t dodge.


    Klein smirked as he dodged another icy shard. "You''re making me work for it, Ms. Odette. I like the challenge."


    Odette''s lips curved into a faint smile. "I wouldn''t want to disappoint either, Captain."


    Arthur continued watching intently, noticing a subtle pattern. Each time Odette cast a new spell, there was a brief pause¡ªa momentary delay as she chanted and focused. It was slight but noticeable to someone like Klein, who was always searching for an opening.


    Klein pressed forward, his movements fluid despite the icy terrain. He leapt onto one of the ice blocks Odette had summoned, using it as a springboard to close the distance. His sword gleamed as he brought it down with force, shattering part of the icy ground and sending shockwaves that caused the frost to crack and splinter.


    Odette stumbled slightly, her footing compromised, but she quickly stabilized herself, raising her staff to conjure another blizzard. The storm obscured her figure, shrouding her in a swirling veil of snow and ice.


    Arthur marveled at the spectacle. She''s incredible¡ªturning defense into offense seamlessly. But... that delay in her casting. Klein will exploit it if she''s not careful.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    Klein crouched low, scanning the blizzard for any sign of movement. He wasn''t just strong¡ªhe was a tactician. His eyes narrowed as he caught a flicker of light within the storm, the telltale glow of another spell being prepared. Without hesitation, he dashed forward


    As the blizzard began to dissipate, Odette aimed her staff at him, releasing a massive spear of ice. Klein sidestepped just in time, the spear grazing his armor as it crashed into the ground with a deafening crack.


    "You''re quick," Odette said, her voice steady despite her labored breathing.


    "And you''re formidable," Klein replied, closing the gap with a burst of speed.


    Before Odette could finish her next incantation, Klein was in front of her, his sword poised just inches from her staff.


    Odette exhaled slowly, lowering her staff. "You got me, Captain," she admitted, her tone a mix of respect and fatigue.


    Klein stepped back, lowering his sword with a respectful nod. "You put up an incredible fight, Ms. Odette. Your magic is nothing short of extraordinary."


    Arthur clapped enthusiastically, breaking the tension. "That was amazing! The way you both fought¡ªOdette, your control of the battlefield was masterful, and Klein, your adaptability was stunning. Thank you both for this demonstration."


    Odette bowed slightly, "It was an honor, Your Majesty."


    Klein wiped the sweat from his brow, offering a small smile. "Indeed, Your Majesty. I hope you found it insightful."


    Arthur nodded thoughtfully. "It truly was insightful. Even though I lack any talent for magic, witnessing this has been both educational and inspiring. Magic is such a marvel, and seeing how it''s used strategically is incredible. Also, congratulations on your victory."


    Klein smiled modestly and replied, "Thank you. It was expected, given my strength, but I have to admit, Odette made it challenging with her clever use of the surroundings and her relentless attacks."


    Arthur smiled, appreciating Klein''s humility. His eyes wandered to the training grounds, where most of the mages who had been watching the duel had returned to their drills and spell practice. The air crackled faintly with residual magic as Arthur observed their dedication.


    His attention was drawn to a particularly lively corner of the grounds, where two mages were locked in a fierce duel. Spells of fire and wind clashed midair, creating bursts of light and shockwaves that captivated his gaze. The intensity of their battle stirred his curiosity.


    "Klein," Arthur said, turning to him, "I see another duel taking place over there. I''d like to watch it and learn more about how mages fight against each other. You don''t need to join me¡ªfeel free to take a break or oversee the training here."


    Klein then replied. "Are you sure, Your Majesty? I could accompany you."


    Arthur shook his head with a kind smile. "You''ve already done more than enough today. Watching your duel was enlightening, and I know you''re responsible for more than just shadowing me all day. Besides, I''d like to observe this duel on my own, to get a fresh perspective."


    Klein hesitated for a moment, then nodded. "Understood, Your Majesty. If you need anything, I''ll be nearby."


    Arthur waved him off and began walking toward the dueling mages, his heart beating with excitement. He was eager to see how two magic users clashed in a contest of skill and strategy without the presence of an aura knight.


    As he approached, the intensity of the duel became more apparent. A male mage with flowing crimson robes commanded fire with precise gestures, while his opponent, a female mage in a cloak of emerald, wielded wind magic to counter and redirect his attacks. Arthur was mesmerized by their movements, which were both graceful and tactical, each spell a dance of power and ingenuity.


    This is different from the duel between Klein and Odette, Arthur thought, observing the subtle interplay of magic. Even though they are not as strong or powerful as the previous battel, here, it''s all about countering, outmaneuvering, and controlling the battlefield with pure magical prowess.


    As Arthur observed the battle, the male mage in crimson robes conjured a searing fireball and hurled it toward his opponent. The female mage, quick on her feet, summoned a gust of wind to deflect the blazing projectile, redirecting it away from herself.


    But the new trajectory sent the fireball hurtling straight toward Arthur.


    The male mage''s eyes widened in alarm as he realized the unintended danger. "Your Majesty, look out!" he shouted, his voice sharp with urgency.


    Arthur turned his head just in time to see the fireball streaking toward him. His heart raced, but there was no time to dodge. The world seemed to slow as the flaming orb closed the gap.


    Yet, just as it was about to make impact, the fireball abruptly vanished, dissipating into thin air without leaving so much as a wisp of smoke or a trace of heat.


    ------


    Not part of the story.


    Happy new years to all the reader and hope you all are ready for 2025. Also I hope you all enjoying this story so far. If you could please leave a feedback, review, or comment. Thank you :)

 Chapter 21: Anti-magic

    Gasps rippled across the training grounds as all eyes turned toward the source of the shout. It was the male mage in crimson robes, his arm outstretched in alarm. Following his gaze, everyone saw the fireball streaking through the air, its fiery glow unmistakable as it headed directly toward King Arthur Jr.


    For a heartbeat, the world seemed to hold its breath. The mages and knights stood frozen, caught between shock and disbelief. A fireball, so blatantly aimed at their king, was an unthinkable mistake.


    Arthur himself could only watch as the flames closed in, his body rigid with the realization that there was no time to react. But just as the fireball was about to strike, it vanished¡ªsnuffed out as if it had never existed.


    The abrupt disappearance left the air heavy with confusion. Whispers broke out among the onlookers as they tried to comprehend what had just transpired.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°It just... disappeared!¡±


    Klein and Odette rushed through the murmuring crowd toward Arthur, concern etched on Klein faces.


    Klein reached Arthur first, his voice tight with worry. ¡°Your Highness, are you alright? What happened? I saw a fireball coming straight at you. Was this an attack?¡±


    Arthur, still frozen in the lingering shock of the moment, was jolted back to reality by Klein''s urgent tone. He took a deep breath to steady himself and replied, ¡°I¡¯m fine. It wasn¡¯t an attack¡ªit was just an accident. One of the spells was unintentionally redirected toward me.¡±


    Klein¡¯s brow furrowed, his concern giving way to anger. ¡°Who cast that fireball?¡± he demanded, his voice rising above the crowd.


    The male mage in crimson robes stepped forward, his expression pale and nervous. ¡°It was me, Your Majesty,¡± he confessed, bowing deeply. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry. It wasn¡¯t intentional. I never meant to harm you.¡±


    Arthur held up a hand, silencing Klein before his temper could flare further. ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± he said firmly, his voice calm but authoritative. ¡°It was no one¡¯s fault. I was standing too close to the battle, and the fireball was redirected unintentionally. I couldn¡¯t dodge it in time. No harm was done.¡±


    Klein reluctantly nodded but still shot a sharp glance at the mage.


    Odette, who had been silently assessing the situation, spoke up. ¡°Your Majesty, if I may ask¡ªhow did you make the fireball vanish? It disappeared into thin air as if it never existed.¡±


    Arthur blinked, caught off guard. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything,¡± he said slowly. ¡°I thought it was you, Odette. I assumed you intervened to stop it.¡±


    Odette shook her head, her brows furrowing in confusion. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me, Your Majesty. If I had, you would have seen the signs of my magic. That... wasn¡¯t my doing.¡±


    Arthur turned toward the crimson-robed mage. ¡°Then it must have been you,¡± he suggested. ¡°You canceled your own magic, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    The mage¡¯s eyes widened in alarm, and he quickly shook his head. ¡°No, Your Majesty. That¡¯s not possible. Offensive spells like the one I cast can¡¯t be canceled once released¡ªnot by the caster, at least. And even if it could, it wouldn¡¯t vanish so completely, without any trace of lingering magic.¡±The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    Odette nodded in agreement, her tone cautious but firm. ¡°The mage is correct. A spell like that can¡¯t simply disappear unless it¡¯s neutralized by another incredibly advanced counter-spell or... something else entirely.¡±


    Arthur frowned, his mind churning with questions. If it wasn¡¯t Odette or the caster, then what¡ªor who¡ªstopped the fireball?


    His mind drifted back to the day he first woke up in this world. The memory of the ice shard that had pierced his chest flashed vividly in his mind¡ªthe way it had vanished completely, just like the fireball. Could this really be a coincidence? Or is there something more to it?


    Arthur¡¯s thoughts raced. Almost everyone in this world can use some form of magic, whether they¡¯re a knight or a mage. Even a normal person can use some kind of basic spells. Could this be something like... anti-magic? That might explain what happened. But if I possess anti-magic, how did the ice magic pierce me in the first place?


    He considered the possibility. Maybe it only activates when I¡¯m conscious or aware of the threat? That could explain why the ice magic worked on me the day I transmigrated¡ªit happened while the past Arthur was asleep.


    Arthur¡¯s brow furrowed deeper. If this is anti-magic, why does no one seem to know about it? Did Arthur Jr. not display it in the past, or does the concept of anti-magic not even exist in this world? Perhaps I only recognized the idea because of the novels and anime I read and watched back on Earth. But if the people here have never heard of anti-magic, this might be a power that¡¯s entirely new¡ªor unique to me.


    He snapped out of his spiraling thoughts and looked at Odette. ¡°It must have been someone who canceled it out. Are you absolutely certain it wasn¡¯t you?¡±


    Odette sighed, shaking her head. ¡°I wish I could take the credit, Your Majesty, but it really wasn¡¯t me. Whoever¡ªor whatever¡ªstopped that fireball would have to be incredibly skilled to cancel it so cleanly without leaving a trace. But even then, I find it highly unlikely that anyone here could have done it unnoticed.¡±


    Arthur nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Do you know of any techniques or abilities that can cancel out another person¡¯s magic?¡±


    Odette hesitated, then shook her head again. ¡°No, Your Majesty. As far as I know, there¡¯s no such technique. Once magic is cast, it¡¯s nearly impossible to nullify it outright unless you¡¯re using another counter-spell like water magic or barrier to block it. And even those leave traces of magic behind. What happened here defies everything I¡¯ve learned.¡±


    Arthur silently reflected on Odette''s words. If even someone as knowledgeable as her doesn¡¯t recognize this phenomenon, then anti-magic must truly be an alien concept in this world. Could this ability be unique to this body¡ªa strange anomaly linked to my inability to wield magic? Whatever it is, I have to uncover the truth. If it really is anti-magic, it could be an invaluable hidden weapon.


    Arthur cleared his throat and spoke firmly, ¡°If someone truly intervened, then we need to find out who and thank the person. Odette, I¡¯d like you to investigate this matter. Let me know if you discover anything about what happened here.¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°As for the two mages involved in the incident, there will be no punishment. It was unintentional, and I accept responsibility for putting myself too close to the mock battle. Everyone, please return to what you were doing before.¡±


    The training grounds fell into stunned silence. Even Klein, who had noticed Arthur¡¯s recent change in demeanor, seemed momentarily taken aback. Arthur Jr., the volatile and unpredictable king known for his harshness, was now speaking with measured authority and letting the incident pass without any punishment.


    The knights and mages exchanged hushed whispers, their surprise evident. A fireball had nearly struck the king¡ªan offense that, under normal circumstances, would have been met with severe repercussions. Yet here Arthur stood, calm and composed, showing leniency instead of fury.


    Arthur ignored the murmurs, his mind already moving ahead. If I had punished them, it could have further damaged my reputation. Instead, this may be a chance to rebuild trust and foster loyalty. A king respected by his army is far more valuable than one feared by it.


    Turning to Klein, Arthur said, ¡°Klein, I¡¯ll be leaving the training grounds for now but I will start training tomorrow. However, I need you to accompany me to my chamber now. There¡¯s something I need to discuss with you.¡±


    Klein nodded and followed Arthur to his chambers. Once inside, the valet closed the door, leaving the two alone in the quiet room.


    Arthur turned to Klein, his gaze steady. ¡°I think I have a clue about why the magic disappeared.¡±

 Chapter 22: Project Stabilization

    ¡°Your Highness, you have a clue? What do you mean? Was someone really behind it?¡± Klein asked in confusion.


    Arthur hesitated, carefully choosing his words. He couldn¡¯t afford to reveal too much, especially about his transmigration. After a brief pause, he spoke cautiously, ¡°I don¡¯t have a definite answer yet. This is just a guess, and I might be wrong.¡±


    Klein¡¯s confusion deepened, but he stayed silent as Arthur continued. ¡°I believe I might have an ability¡ªsomething that cancels out magic. That could explain why the fireball disappeared when it came toward me.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s only a theory, and I need to test it to be certain. That¡¯s where you come in. I need you to find a mage¡ªa strong one you trust implicitly¡ªwho can help with this, but it must remain absolutely confidential. Also, I want this mage to become my personal guard starting today. Take your time selecting someone who fits these criteria.¡±


    Klein blinked, trying to process the idea. ¡°Cancel magic? I¡¯ve never heard of anything like that. How would that even work?¡±


    Arthur took a deep breath before answering, ¡°As I understand it, if a magical attack is directed at me, I might be able to nullify it entirely. But again, this is just my hypothesis. I haven¡¯t tested it yet, which is why I need your help.¡±


    Klein nodded slowly, though skepticism lingered in his expression. ¡°If that¡¯s true, then what about everyday magic? For instance, when maids use spells to summon water for cooking or cleaning, would their magic fail around you? Or can you control which magic you cancel?¡±


    Arthur frowned thoughtfully. ¡°That¡¯s something I¡¯ll need to figure out. Like I said, it¡¯s just a theory for now. I haven¡¯t experienced enough to say for sure. That¡¯s why testing this ability is so important. I trust you to find someone who¡¯s strong, discreet, and willing to take on the role of my bodyguard.¡±


    Klein straightened and gave a firm nod. ¡°Understood, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll find someone suitable¡ªsomeone who can be trusted to keep this a secret. I already have a few candidates in mind, but I¡¯ll make sure to vet them thoroughly before presenting them to you. Expect an answer by tomorrow.¡±


    Arthur nodded, a small smile of gratitude on his lips. ¡°Thank you, Klein. I trust your judgment.¡±


    With that, Klein bowed and left the room, leaving Arthur alone in his chamber. Arthur leaned back in his chair, staring at the intricate patterns on the ceiling as his thoughts swirled.


    Before he could delve deeper into his thoughts, a loud growl from his stomach interrupted him, pulling him back to reality. Hunger, sharp and insistent, made itself known. With a resigned sigh, Arthur called for his valet.


    Moments later, he left the chamber and made his way to the dining hall, ready to quell his hunger with lunch.


    After finishing lunch, Arthur decided to make his way to the library, a determined spark in his eyes. If he was going to make sense of this world and his place within it, knowledge would be his greatest ally.


    In the quiet sanctuary of the library, surrounded by towering shelves of books and scrolls, Arthur immersed himself in his studies. He revisited the details of his earlier conversation with Odette, cross-referencing her accounts with historical records and other texts. As expected, the results were similar to what she had told him.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    Yet, Arthur''s curiosity led him further. He delved deeper into the mysteries of gates, heroes, mages, and knights. The more he read, the clearer the timeline became: the last gates had appeared 45 years ago, leaving a mere five years before the next cycle was expected to begin. And once the gates emerged, there would be a two-year window before monsters and other creatures started spilling forth.


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, his thoughts a mix of urgency and determination. I have five years to transform this kingdom into a thriving nation where most citizens are no longer struggling, and to strengthen our military. Then, another two years to prepare for defending against the monsters pouring out of the gates. If the kingdom doesn¡¯t improve by then, it will undoubtedly fall and my death would be inevitable.


    His brows furrowed as he continued to strategize. To prevent that disaster, the military must be reinforced. But improving the military requires money¡ªmoney to train, equip, and sustain our forces. And to generate that money, the lives of Keldoria¡¯s people must improve. The kingdom¡¯s prosperity depends on its citizens. If they prosper, our treasury will benefit from the taxes collected from the populace.


    A pang of frustration flared within him. Yet I¡¯ve done so little to enact meaningful changes. Every day that passes without action is another day wasted.


    Arthur paused, taking a deep breath to calm his racing thoughts. Still, I can¡¯t blame myself entirely. When I transmigrated into this body, I inherited a kingdom in disarray¡ªa king despised by his own people, a nation drowning in debt, and the weakest among the eight kingdoms in Nova continents. Improving relationships with the nobles and earning the trust of my people is essential before I can achieve any real progress.


    A bitter smile crossed his face as he muttered internally, Why did the gods¡ªor whoever brought me here¡ªchoose such a miserable starting point? Was this some twisted joke?


    Shaking his head, Arthur sighed deeply and refocused. Complaining won¡¯t change a thing. No matter the reason, this is my reality now. If I don¡¯t act decisively, the consequences will be catastrophic¡ªnot just for me, but for Keldoria and its people.


    He straightened in his seat, resolved to harden. The first step is clear. It¡¯s time to start implementing Project Stabilization.


    With that thought, Arthur buried himself in plans, pouring over strategies and ideas for the rest of the day. The hours passed quickly, and before he realized it, a knock came at the door. It was the valet, informing him that dinner was ready.


    Arthur glanced at the clock¡ªit was already 6:30 PM. Stretching his stiff limbs, he rose from his chair, leaving the library behind.


    After eating dinner, Arthur retired for the night, his mind already turning over plans for the days ahead.


    ¡­


    In a narrow alleyway,


    Two figures, clad in black attire that shrouded their bodies, stood facing each other. Only the lower halves of their faces were visible. One of them asked in a hushed tone ¡°Didn¡¯t you claim to have successfully assassinated King Arthur Jr.? Then why is he still alive¡ªand why are there reports of him turning over a new leaf, even punishing a noble for abusing his power?¡±


    The other figure stiffened but responded evenly. ¡°I did assassinate him. That day, I drove ice magic straight into his heart. I have no idea how he survived. Perhaps someone is impersonating him.¡±


    The taller figure cut in, voice cold and unwavering. ¡°I don¡¯t care about your excuses. What I do know is that our lord is furious. You¡¯ve been given one last chance to complete the mission properly. And let me make this clear¡ªif you fail again, it won¡¯t just be the mission that¡¯s terminated. Your life will be forfeit as well.¡±


    A tense silence hung between them before the second figure nodded. ¡°I won¡¯t fail this time. Whether it¡¯s the real King Arthur Jr. or someone disguised as him, I¡¯ll ensure he¡¯s dead.¡±


    ¡°Good.¡± With that, the taller figure turned and disappeared into the shadows, leaving an air of menace in their wake.


    Left alone, the remaining figure¡¯s lips curled into a sinister smile. She muttered under her breath, ¡°I don¡¯t know who you really are, but I will make sure to kill you in the most painful death.¡±

 Chapter 23: Training

    Arthur woke up brimming with determination, ready to take the first step toward improving himself. After dressing in an outfit suitable for training¡ªa simple tunic and fitted trousers¡ªhe stepped out of his chamber, the cool morning air refreshing his senses.


    To his surprise, the valet was already standing outside, perfectly poised as always. Arthur paused, briefly astonished. Does this man ever sleep? I didn¡¯t even warn him I¡¯d be training this early. It¡¯s barely 4:50 in the morning, and yet here he is, ready and waiting. How does he always manage to be this prepared? Arthur suppressed a smile as he approached.


    The valet, momentarily taken aback by Arthur¡¯s unusually early start, quickly regained his composure. He stepped forward with a polite bow. ¡°Your Highness, what brings you out so early in such attire? Might I presume you intend to train this morning?¡±


    Arthur nodded, a faint grin tugging at his lips. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s time to take things seriously. If I expect the kingdom to improve, I need to lead by example, starting with myself.¡±


    The valet¡¯s expression softened into a rare look of approval. ¡°A commendable resolution, Your Highness. Shall I accompany you to the training grounds, or would you prefer I prepare something for your return?¡±


    ¡°No need to accompany me to the training grounds,¡± Arthur said with a faint smile. ¡°However, while I¡¯m training, could you restock the paper and ink in my chamber? I¡¯ll need them later.¡±


    The valet inclined his head respectfully. ¡°As you wish, Your Highness.¡±


    Arthur nodded and set off toward the training grounds. The predawn world was tranquil, the soft chirping of birds and the gentle rustling of leaves creating a peaceful backdrop. The cool air brushed against his face, refreshing and invigorating. By the time he arrived, the training grounds were already bustling with activity.


    Knights sparred with one another, their swords ringing sharply in the early morning light. A few practiced their footwork, moving with precision and focus, while others ran laps or performed exercises designed to push their endurance to its limits. Every movement exuded discipline, and the determination etched on their faces was palpable.


    Arthur paused at the edge of the field, his gaze sweeping over the scene. His eyes landed on Klein, who was in the middle of demonstrating a technique to a group of knights. Klein moved with practiced ease, his form impeccable, commanding the full attention of his audience.


    As Klein¡¯s eyes caught sight of Arthur approaching, he ended his demonstration, handing the training weapon to one of the knights. Wiping his hands on a cloth tucked into his belt, he strode over to Arthur, his expression a mixture of respect and curiosity.


    ¡°Your Highness,¡± Klein greeted, bowing slightly. ¡°It¡¯s rare to see you this early. What brings you to the training grounds at this hour?¡±


    Arthur smiled, his tone light yet firm. ¡°I¡¯ve decided it¡¯s time to take my training seriously. I can¡¯t expect the kingdom to improve if I don¡¯t hold myself to the same standard.¡±


    Klein raised an eyebrow, impressed. ¡°A wise decision, Your Highness. Discipline and strength are vital for a king who wishes to inspire his people. Shall I assist with your training?¡±


    Arthur shook his head. ¡°No, carry on with your duties. I want to start with the basics and build from there. After a few exercises to warm my blood, I¡¯ll come to you for sword training¡±


    Klein nodded, a flicker of approval crossing his face. ¡°Very well, but I¡¯ll keep an eye on your progress. If you need guidance even on basic training, don¡¯t hesitate to ask.¡±


    Arthur stepped onto the field, drawing the attention of the knights. A momentary hush fell over the group as they noticed their king, clad in simple training attire, striding onto the grounds with purpose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me,¡± Arthur called out, his voice carrying across the field. ¡°Continue your training. I¡¯m here to train, just as you are.¡± Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    The knights exchanged surprised glances, murmurs rippling through the group, but they quickly resumed their exercises. Arthur, meanwhile, surveyed the field, deciding to begin with a simple warm-up¡ªa lap or two around the track where soldiers were running.


    The track stretched out before him, roughly the size of a football field. Arthur took a deep breath and steadied himself. It¡¯s just a warm-up. One lap to start, he thought, adjusting his stance and beginning at a brisk pace.


    However, within mere seconds¡ªbarely 40 meters in¡ªArthur¡¯s breath came in ragged gasps. His legs burned, his chest heaved, and sweat poured down his face. A dizzying lightheadedness threatened to topple him.


    What the hell? Arthur thought, his mind reeling. This isn¡¯t even halfway across the field, and I feel like I¡¯m about to die! My lungs are on fire, my head is spinning... How out of shape is this body?


    He stumbled to a halt, leaning forward with his hands on his knees, struggling to catch his breath. I wasn¡¯t an athlete back on Earth, he mused, but I could at least run a decent distance without feeling like I¡¯d collapse. This body, though¡ªit¡¯s like dragging a sack of bricks uphill.


    Arthur glanced down at himself, his oversized training attire clinging to his sweat-soaked, overweight frame. He couldn¡¯t help but grimace. How am I supposed to wield a sword or command an army when I can¡¯t even make it 40 meters?


    Despite his frustration, his legs gave out, and he collapsed onto the ground, sprawled out and gasping for air. Time seemed to stretch as he lay there, willing his heart to slow and his breathing to stabilize.


    A few knights running nearby slowed their pace, their eyes flicking toward him with a mix of concern and thinly veiled disappointment. Their king, struggling to manage even the most basic physical activity, was a disheartening sight.


    One knight, out of courtesy, stepped forward, his brow furrowed. "Your Highness, are you alright? Should we fetch someone to assist you?"


    Arthur forced a strained smile, waving the concern away as he sat up. "I¡¯m fine," he panted, his tone resolute despite his embarrassment. "Carry on with your training. Don¡¯t let me distract you."


    The knight hesitated but eventually nodded, retreating to rejoin the others. Arthur watched as the soldiers resumed their drills, the unspoken judgment in their expressions a bitter reminder of how much he needed to change.


    As the dizziness began to subside, Arthur clenched his fists. This body is weak, but I can¡¯t let that define me. I have no choice but to start from the very bottom, even if it means enduring their disappointment. I¡¯ll earn their respect, one step at a time.


    With a deep breath, Arthur slowly stood up, steadying himself. He adjusted his posture, gazed at the track again, and whispered under his breath, "One step at a time. I¡¯ll get there." Determined, he resolved to complete the lap¡ªeven if it meant alternating between jogging and walking.


    After what felt like an eternity, Arthur finished his first lap, his body drenched in sweat and every muscle screaming in protest. Collapsing onto the ground, he stared up at the sky and sighed. I can¡¯t begin any serious training until I build enough stamina to even run properly.


    Determined not to wallow in frustration, Arthur decided his focus would be on improving his endurance first. After catching his breath, he forced himself back onto his feet and started another lap. He repeated the cycle: running as far as he could before exhaustion claimed him, resting briefly, and then continuing. For two grueling hours, Arthur pushed himself. While only one hour was spent actively running, the sheer effort left him completely drained.


    As he lay on the ground, utterly exhausted, Klein approached him, concern evident in his expression. ¡°Are you all right, Your Highness?¡± Klein asked, crouching slightly.


    Arthur, his chest heaving, managed a faint smile. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I just... need to train more. This body¡¯s not in shape yet, but I¡¯ll get there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the right mindset to have,¡± Klein replied, nodding in approval. Then, with a measured tone, he added, ¡°Also, I¡¯ve completed the task you gave me yesterday. I¡¯ve found a mage who¡¯s trustworthy and willing to serve as your personal bodyguard.¡±


    Arthur gave a weary nod. ¡°That¡¯s great news. For now, though, I need breakfast. Introduced the mage to me around 9. I''ll be waiting for you in my chamber around that time.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Your Highness.¡± Klein inclined his head respectfully and returned to the sword training grounds, where he was supposed to supervise the knight training.¡±


    After resting a while longer, Arthur pushed himself up and left the training grounds, heading back to freshen up and eat. Once he departed, the knights remaining on the track began whispering among themselves.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± one knight sneered. ¡°Our so-called king can¡¯t even complete a proper lap without collapsing. Pathetic.¡±


    Another knight interrupted, his tone sharp. ¡°Hold your tongue. Whatever his past faults, at least he¡¯s trying now. As knights, isn¡¯t it our duty to support someone who¡¯s making an effort, especially our king?¡±


    The mocker hesitated, struggling for a response, but another chimed in. ¡°He didn¡¯t give up. He kept going for hours, even when it was clear he was struggling. That kind of perseverance deserves some respect.¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± a third knight added. ¡°He¡¯s starting to train. Let¡¯s hope he keeps it up and doesn¡¯t quit tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 24: Another Assassination

    Knock Knock Knock.


    The king''s chamber door creaked open, revealing the valet. He stepped inside and bowed slightly. "Your Majesty, Captain Klein and another individual request an audience with you."


    Arthur, seated at the study desk littered with scrolls and documents, looked up and nodded. "Let them in."


    The valet retreated, and a moment later, Captain Klein entered, accompanied by a mage. The valet gently closed the door behind them, leaving the trio alone.


    Both Klein and the mage bowed. Arthur''s gaze shifted to the newcomer, his curiosity piqued.


    The mage stood of average height, his posture steady and confident. His piercing gray eyes shimmered faintly with an unspoken wisdom, framed by sharp features and a neatly trimmed beard streaked with hints of silver. His age was hard to place, but he seemed to hover between his late thirties and early forties.


    He wore a deep sapphire blue robe. In his hand, he carried a sleek staff carved from dark ebony, smooth and polished to perfection. The staff was adorned with delicate inlays of aquamarine crystals that glimmered faintly with an internal light. At its top rested a translucent orb.


    Arthur observed Ken''s attire, noting the telltale robe and staff. Judging by his appearance, he''s likely a water-type mage. Why do mages always dress in ways that practically announce their abilities? It''s like painting a target on their backs. This world''s fantasy clich¨¦s are something else.


    Lost in thought, Arthur was brought back to the moment when Klein introduced the mage. "Your Majesty, this is Ken," Klein began. "He is the mage I''ve selected to serve as your personal guard and assist you in your tasks. Ken specializes in water magic. While he doesn''t possess unique abilities, his mana capacity is strong, and he''s currently ranked B+. His potential has been evaluated as A-rank, so I believe he can handle your needs effectively."


    Arthur nodded. "That''s great news." Turning to Ken, he added with a polite smile, "I''ll be in your care."


    Ken bowed slightly. "It''s an honor to serve you, Your Majesty."


    Arthur chuckled. "No need to be so formal. Once we''ve exchanged greetings, you don''t have to bow every time you speak. Let''s move on to the matter at hand."


    Arthur''s expression turned serious. "Klein must have mentioned that I want to conduct some magic tests and that this needs to remain strictly confidential?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Ken replied. "Klein told me you wanted to test something but didn''t specify what. Rest assured, whatever it is, I''ll keep everything confidential."


    "Good," Arthur said. "Here''s what I need to test: I believe I might have the ability to cancel magic. I want to confirm if it''s true and understand its limits."


    Ken blinked in surprise, mumbling without realizing it, "Cancel magic? Is that even possible?"


    Arthur chuckled lightly. "That''s precisely why I''m testing it. Stand back a little and cast a low-level water magic spell at me."


    Ken hesitated, his gaze shifting to Klein for reassurance. Klein nodded and said, "Follow His Majesty''s orders. Keep your mana usage low so it''s no stronger than splashing water."


    Still unsure but obedient, Ken focused his mind, chanting a brief incantation. A small water ball materialized near the tip of his staff. With a flick, he sent it toward Arthur, its speed slow enough to ensure no harm. Just as the water ball neared Arthur, it vanished mid-air without a trace.


    Ken''s eyes widened in shock. "It disappeared! How did you do that, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur shrugged. "I''m not entirely sure myself, but this proves it''s related to me."


    Is it because the magic is offensive? Or does it react differently in other contexts? Arthur pondered. He decided to test further.


    "Ken," Arthur said, pointing to a wooden cup on a nearby table. "Fill this cup with water using your magic. Make it suitable for drinking."


    Still perplexed, Ken complied. He chanted softly, and the cup filled with clear, drinkable water. Arthur picked up the cup and drank its contents. Nothing happened. The water didn''t vanish. Satisfied, he handed the cup back to Ken. "Fill it again."


    Ken repeated the spell, filling the cup once more. Arthur handed it to Klein. "Now, Klein, use this cup to splash the water at me."


    Klein followed the instruction, hurling the cup''s contents toward Arthur. This time, every single drop disappeared the moment it came within a meter of him.


    Arthur smirked. I knew it. The effect is tied to intent. Magic used in routine tasks remains unaffected, but if it''s directed at me as an attack, my anti-magic activates automatically.


    After further tests, Arthur concluded that the effect extended within a radius of about 1.5 meters. He shared his findings with Klein and Ken. Normally, he would have kept such information to himself¡ªafter all, revealing a trump card could be dangerous. However, Ken would now serve as his personal bodyguard. Knowing this ability would help Ken coordinate counterattacks during potential assassination attempts.


    Besides, Klein''s recommendation of Ken gave Arthur additional confidence. If Klein trusts him, so will I¡ªfor now.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    As he finished explaining, Arthur crossed his arms and added with a small smile, "This is all I know after testing so far. Now, let''s discuss how you should handle your duties as my guard without disrupting my work and daily life."


    Arthur gestured toward a nearby chair, signaling Ken to sit as they continued the conversation. "First and foremost, your role is to ensure my safety, but it''s equally important to remain unobtrusive. I can''t have my movements restricted or my interactions with others hindered because of overzealous protection."


    Ken nodded attentively. "Understood, Your Majesty. How would you like me to proceed?"


    Arthur leaned forward, his tone firm but calm. "You''ll need to maintain a balance. Keep a watchful eye from a distance unless the situation demands immediate action. When I''m in meetings or public spaces, blend in as much as possible."


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened slightly. "Good. When I''m in my chamber, I expect you to stand guard outside. Additionally, I want you to inspect the room thoroughly before I enter¡ªeven if it''s a task the valet typically handles. Your vigilance is essential."


    Ken bowed. "Understood, Your Majesty."


    Arthur''s tone softened, but his authority remained firm. "For now, I have matters to discuss with Klein. Please wait outside and remain alert."


    Ken extended a gemstone toward Arthur, its surface faintly pulsing with a soft glow. "Take this," he said, his tone steady. "It''s infused with my mana. If you highness ever find yourself in an emergency, break it, and I will sense your distress."


    With a silent bow, Ken stepped out, leaving Arthur and Klein alone to continue their conversation.


    Arthur kept the gemstone in his pocket and turned to Klein, his expression serious yet focused. "Wait here," he said. "There''s something I need to show you." He walked over to his study desk, opened a drawer, and retrieved a neatly stacked bundle of papers. The top page bore the title: Project Stabilization.


    Turning back to Klein, Arthur handed him the stack and said, "This is the first step in improving the kingdom. As I mentioned before, change will come gradually, and this project is the cornerstone of that transformation. The document outlines detailed plans for implementation and strategies to ensure its success. There are also specific tasks within this project that I need you to handle."


    Arthur gestured to a chair. "Sit. I''ll explain the details."


    Klein took a seat as Arthur began elaborating on the contents of the document. He spoke with clarity and conviction, outlining the goals, expected challenges, and the overall vision for the project. He emphasized how these measures would stabilize the kingdom, improve the lives of its citizens..


    Time passed as Arthur meticulously went through each aspect of the plan, ensuring that Klein understood the objectives and his responsibilities.


    When the explanation was complete, Klein nodded, his expression resolute. "Thank you, Your Majesty. I understand the plan and the tasks you''ve entrusted to me. While the challenges ahead are significant and the timeline demanding, I will do everything in my power to ensure its success."


    Arthur gave a small nod of approval. "I trust you will. Your dedication is vital to this project."


    Klein stood, bowed respectfully, and left the chamber to begin his assigned duties.


    Arthur remained seated for a moment, collecting his thoughts. Then, after a brief pause, he rose and decided to head to the library to continue his research, determined to further arm himself with the knowledge needed to shape Keldoria''s future.


    ¡­


    Night descended, casting long shadows across the castle. After finishing his dinner, Arthur returned to his chamber, his thoughts lingering on the day''s events. As he settled onto his bed, he murmured to himself, "I''ve explained Project Stabilization to Klein. I think he''ll handle it well."


    Lying back, Arthur''s mind began to wander, only to be interrupted by a sudden gust of wind as his window creaked open. His gaze instinctively turned toward the sound, and there she was¡ªa figure cloaked in black, the bottom half of her face hidden. Her long, curly brown hair and piercing brown eyes were unmistakable.


    Arthur''s heart quickened, but he masked his surprise. The woman stepped through the window, staff in hand, her presence exuding menace. A flicker of recognition crossed Arthur''s mind. Have I seen her before? he wondered.


    "Who are you, and why are you sneaking into my room?" Arthur demanded, his voice calm despite the situation.


    "Oh, how disappointing," she replied, her tone dripping with mockery. "You''ve already forgotten me? Just recently, I killed you, and now you can''t even recall my face?" She began chanting, summoning an ice shard into existence.


    Arthur''s mind raced as the pieces clicked. She must be the assassin who tried to kill me that day. "So, you''re the one who tried to assassinate me," he said, feigning nonchalance.


    She chuckled darkly. "So, you survived after all. I thought maybe someone was impersonating you. But no matter¡ªI''ll make sure there are no mistakes this time."


    While she spoke, Arthur discreetly reached into his pocket and broke the gemstone Ken had given him. With careful precision, he broke it, ensuring no visible sign of struggle.


    Stalling for time, Arthur smirked and said, "Yes, I survived. It''s a remarkable story, really. Would you like to hear how?"


    The assassin tilted her head, both intrigued and wary. "Are you stalling? And why aren''t you running or screaming for help? Surely you''ve realized I''m here to kill you."


    "Maybe I''ve already called for backup and stalling," Arthur retorted, trying to keep her off balance. "Or maybe I just want to see how this plays out."


    Her eyes narrowed. "You''re too calm for someone about to die. No matter¡ªI was planning to take my time, but now I''ll finish you quickly."


    She began chanting again, her staff glowing with icy energy. Before she could finish, the door burst open, and Ken strode in, his expression alert. "Your Majesty, I saw the distress signal from the gem. Are you¡ª" His words cut off as he spotted the intruder.


    The assassin snarled, pivoting her spell. Ice magic erupted, sealing the exits and blocking the door. Ken''s eyes widened as he assessed her power. "Your Majesty," he warned, "she''s at least an A- rank mage, maybe higher. And with her unique Frost magic, I''m not sure I can match her."


    Arthur remained unfazed. "Ken, remember my ability? Stay within 1.5 meters of me and follow my lead."


    Realization dawned on Ken''s face. He nodded and moved closer. "What''s the plan?"


    Arthur smirked. "We close the distance, and once we''re close enough, we rely on physical strength to take her down."


    The assassin sneered, "What kind of bodyguard hides behind his king? What nonsense are you two plotting?"


    She hurled ice shards at them, her attacks swift and precise. Yet, to her shock, the shards vanished before reaching their target. Her eyes widened in confusion. "What... What did you do to my magic? So it was you who¡ª"


    Before she could finish, Arthur charged forward, Ken close on his heels. The assassin hesitated, disoriented by her ineffective attacks. That brief moment of confusion was all Ken needed. Instead of fighting like a mage, Ken with a swift swing of his staff, he struck her on the side of the head. She staggered and fell, her staff clattering to the floor.


    Ken didn''t relent, delivering another blow to ensure she stayed down. The ice barriers she''d erected began to crack and crumble, disintegrating entirely as her consciousness faded.


    Moments later, the valet and a group of guards rushed in. The guards quickly restrained the woman and removed her mask. Arthur''s breath hitched as he recognized the face beneath.


    "Odette," he whispered, shock and disbelief mingling in his voice. "The mage instructor..."


    The bodyguard turned to Arthur and asked, "Your highness, how do you want to deal with her?"

 Chapter 25: The new Arthur

    ¡°Did you hear the rumor that the King is planning to raise our salary by 15%?¡± one knight said, leaning against his spear with a grin.


    ¡°Really?¡± another knight replied, eyebrows lifting in surprise. ¡°That''s great news! I¡¯m not great at math, so I¡¯m not sure exactly how much more I¡¯d get, but a raise is always welcome. Are you sure, though? Rumors like this tend to be just rumors.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. The source is reliable,¡± the first knight reassured him.


    ¡°Well,¡± a third knight chimed in, stroking his chin thoughtfully, ¡°if this were a few months ago, I¡¯d have dismissed it outright. But King Arthur Jr. has been different lately. Humble, proactive, and genuinely interested in improving our lives. Over the past three months, he¡¯s shown us he¡¯s serious about change. I¡¯d say there¡¯s a good chance the rumor is true.¡±


    A fourth knight nodded in agreement. ¡°Yeah, he¡¯s been training with us almost every day. And not just as a formality¡ªhe¡¯s putting in real effort. Plus, he treats us with respect now, like a real knight, not just expendable pawns like he used to.¡±


    The first knight grinned slyly and suggested, ¡°How about we make things interesting? Let¡¯s bet on whether King Arthur will actually give us a raise.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in,¡± one of the knights replied enthusiastically. ¡°I¡¯ll bet that he will.¡±


    Some skeptical knights crossed their arms and some frowned. ¡°Why are you so confident he¡¯d even consider a raise? Sure, he¡¯s acted more like a proper king these past few months, but do you really think someone can change their personality so drastically?¡±


    ¡°Then put your money where your mouth is,¡± another knight said, a teasing edge in his voice. ¡°If you think he won¡¯t give us a raise, bet against it. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s right.¡±


    The group erupted into laughter and spirited debate as the knights began to toss their bets into the pool, the room buzzing with anticipation about their king.


    ¡­


    In the king¡¯s chamber, Arthur stood in front of the mirror, examining his reflection. He grabbed at his belly, squeezing the remaining fat with a thoughtful frown.


    I must have lost around 10 to 12 kilograms in these past three months, Arthur mused. It¡¯s a shame this world doesn¡¯t have a proper scale to confirm it. Still, I¡¯ve come a long way¡ªat least I can see my feet when I stand straight now. He smirked at the thought. Wouldn¡¯t it be great if magic existed to just suck all this fat away?


    As he continued inspecting his progress, a knock interrupted his musings. Arthur quickly threw on his tunic and called out, ¡°Come in.¡±


    The door opened, and his valet stepped in with a respectful bow. ¡°Your Majesty, Sir Klein wishes to meet you.¡±


    Arthur nodded. ¡°Let him in.¡±


    In the king¡¯s chamber, Klein bowed slightly and spoke, ¡°Your Majesty, all the tasks you assigned to me under Project Stabilization will be completed within the next week, provided no unforeseen issues arise.¡±


    Arthur nodded, a small smile playing on his lips. ¡°That¡¯s good news. I anticipated it might take a bit longer, but your efficiency is impressive as always. Thank you for your hard work, Klein.¡±


    ¡°It is my honor to assist you, Your Majesty,¡± Klein replied earnestly. Then, with a curious tone, he added, ¡°I¡¯ve also heard rumors that you intend to raise the salaries of the mages and knights who serve the kingdom. And not just in Eldoria, but across all regions under your rule. Is there any truth to this?¡±


    Arthur chuckled lightly. ¡°It seems news travels fast. Yes, it¡¯s true. While you¡¯ve been working on Project Stabilization, I¡¯ve been handling my part as well. This salary increase is actually one of the project¡¯s initiatives.¡±Stolen story; please report.


    Klein¡¯s brow furrowed slightly. ¡°If I may, Your Majesty, won¡¯t this strain the kingdom¡¯s treasury? Unlike during your father¡¯s reign, we¡¯re still bound by the agreement to pay the Chronos Kingdom one million Keldo gold coins annually until the total reaches ten million. That¡¯s a significant financial burden and if we were to raise the salary of mages and knights it would get worse.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s expression grew serious. ¡°I¡¯m well aware of the strain it places on our finances. Currently, nearly a third of our annual tax revenue goes to Chronos. It¡¯s crippling. But here¡¯s the thing¡ªI don¡¯t intend to keep paying them in full, or at all.¡±


    Klein¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°What do you mean by that? Are you planning to go to war with Chronos? Forgive me for saying this, Your Majesty, but we don¡¯t stand a chance against them. Such a move would spell the end of our kingdom.¡±


    Arthur laughed softly, shaking his head. ¡°I appreciate your concern, Klein. It shows how deeply you care for Keldoria. But do you really think I¡¯m still the reckless man who once drowned in alcohol and ignored the consequences of his actions? Have I not changed?¡±


    Klein¡¯s expression turned remorseful. ¡°I... I¡¯m sorry, Your Majesty. I didn¡¯t mean to doubt you¡ª¡±


    Arthur raised a hand to stop him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologize. You voiced your concerns out of loyalty to the kingdom. That¡¯s something I value. However, let me ask you this¡ªwhy do you think Chronos hasn¡¯t attacked us yet, even though they have a far superior army and resources?¡±


    Klein hesitated before answering, ¡°Because it wouldn¡¯t benefit them. But, Your Majesty, even if they don¡¯t gain from attacking us, refusing to honor the agreement could provoke them. They might see it as a challenge and retaliate out of pride.¡±


    Arthur nodded thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re not entirely wrong, but there¡¯s more to it. Chronos hasn¡¯t attacked because they¡¯re already engaged in a war with Elysia. Attacking us would stretch their resources further. But what happens if they win their war against Elysia? Do you think they¡¯ll pass up the opportunity to conquer us and claim more wealth? I certainly don¡¯t.¡±


    Klein still seemed unsure. ¡°So, what is your plan to defend against them, Your Majesty?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s tone grew firm. ¡°I¡¯m not looking to wage war against Chronos¡ªor anyone else, for that matter. Instead, I¡¯m going to buy us time and resources. We¡¯ll strengthen our military while Chronos and Elysia remain locked in conflict.¡±


    ¡°How do you plan to achieve that?¡± Klein asked, his confusion deepening.


    Arthur leaned forward. ¡°I¡¯ll use the tension between Chronos and Elysia to our advantage. The only reason Chronos helped defend us against Elysia in the past was to maintain the balance of power. If Elysia had taken Keldoria, it would have tilted the scales in their favor. I intend to exploit that fact. I¡¯ll threaten Chronos with the possibility of allying with Elysia if they don¡¯t renegotiate the terms of the agreement. If they refuse, we¡¯ll side with Elysia.¡±


    Klein¡¯s jaw tightened. ¡°But, Your Majesty, there¡¯s a risk Elysia could betray us once their armies are within our borders.¡±


    Arthur nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a risk I¡¯ve considered, and I¡¯ll take precautions to mitigate it. However Chronos will surely agree to negotiate, they won''t let their nation fall because of pride. No matter which side we choose, there¡¯s always the possibility they¡¯ll turn on us once their primary war is over. That¡¯s why it¡¯s essential to use this time to bolster our defenses and improve our resources instead of giving it away. If we sit idly and comply with Chronos, they¡¯ll likely come for us once their war ends. I refuse to let Keldoria remain vulnerable. So join me Klein¡±


    Klein shook his head, his voice filled with regret. ¡°Before that please punish this unfaithful knight who has given up on Keldoria. I knew that once the war between Elysia and Chronos ended, one of them would inevitably turn their sights on us. But I couldn¡¯t see a way out, and in my despair, I abandoned hope for this kingdom.¡±


    Arthur smiled warmly. ¡°Your doubts are understandable, Klein. Now that you found hope, don''t ever give up on Keldoria again.¡±


    He straightened, his resolve hardening as he continued, ¡° Thank you, Your Highness. Your determination and vision have reignited a fire within me. I am deeply sorry for my weakness, Your Majesty. Since you have not given up, neither will I. I swear to serve this kingdom with all my strength and to fight for its survival until my final breath.¡±


    Arthur nodded showing his approval.


    Klein asked, ¡°Your Majesty, what will you do about the people who assigned Odette to assassinate you? It¡¯s been three months. I think we should take action since they tried to kill you.¡±


    Arthur thought to himself, I assigned only Klein to interrogate her to prevent anyone else from discovering my anti-magic abilities. After the interrogation, Klein eliminated her as instructed. He then traced her back to uncover solid evidence of who sent her. However, I ordered him to publicly announce that he found nothing and to keep the real information hidden.


    ¡°It¡¯s still too early,¡± Arthur replied. ¡°I don¡¯t want unnecessary conflict within my region just yet. I¡¯m also waiting for Duke Richard Luke to finish defending against Elysia. Once Elysia¡¯s troops retreat, I¡¯ll summon Duke Richard and deal with them properly. For now, gather all the mages and knights in the palace¡ªI need to deliver a speech to inspire them before I announce and implement Project Stabilization.¡±

 Chapter 26: Arthurs Declaration

    In the training ground,


    All the mages and knights gathered, forming a vast sea of disciplined individuals standing in neat rows. The soft murmur of their voices faded as Arthur stepped onto the raised platform at the center, his regal presence commanding immediate silence. Clad in royal attire tempered with practicality, Arthur¡¯s gaze swept across the crowd, his expression solemn yet resolute.


    The air grew thick with anticipation as the young king began to speak, his voice steady and sincere. ¡°Knights and mages of Keldoria, I stand before you not just as your king, but as someone who has reflected on his failures and is determined to earn your trust. Also as someone who will shares your burden, your hopes, and your desire for a brighter future.¡±


    Arthur paused, letting his words sink in. His gaze softened as he continued, ¡°I know I am not the person who should be saying these words when I have not walked in your boots or borne the weight of your burdens. I am fully aware of my past arrogance, my failures, and my selfishness. I was blind to the sacrifices you make, thinking of you as mere pawns in a game, treating you with neither respect nor gratitude.¡±


    The crowd remained silent, their faces betraying hints of surprise at his candid confession.


    ¡°But that changes today,¡± Arthur declared, his voice filled with conviction. ¡°From this moment onward, I vow to become a king worthy of your loyalty and sacrifice. A king who values your courage, your dedication, and your lives¡ªnot as expendable tools, but as the true strength of this kingdom.¡±


    Arthur took a step forward, his gaze sweeping across the assembled knights and mages. ¡°The strength of Keldoria does not lie in its walls or weapons, but in the bravery of its defenders and the unity of its people. Your courage is our shield, your loyalty is our sword, and together, we will forge a future where Keldoria is not just a kingdom but a beacon of hope and resilience.¡±


    His voice carried an edge of determination as he continued, ¡°In the coming days, you will see changes. Changes that will demand more of us all, but will also reward your hard work and dedication. I am introducing Project Stabilization later this week, a plan that will lay the foundation for a stronger, fairer, and more prosperous Keldoria. This includes better training, improved equipment, and a commitment to your well-being.¡±


    The crowd murmured, their interest piqued. Arthur raised a hand, silencing them.


    ¡°And as a symbol of my gratitude and respect for all that you do, I am announcing a 15% increase in your salaries, effective immediately. This is not just a gesture¡ªit is a promise that your sacrifices will never go unnoticed or unrewarded.¡±


    A ripple of astonishment spread through the crowd, quickly replaced by cheers and applause. Some knights raised their swords in salute, while mages lit up their staffs in celebration.


    Arthur stood tall, his voice cutting through the jubilant noise. ¡°This is only the beginning. Together, we will rebuild this kingdom, stronger than ever before. Together, we will show the world that Keldoria is a force to be reckoned with. Together, we will rise!¡±


    The training ground erupted into a thunderous roar of approval, the echoes of their unified voices carrying far beyond the palace walls.


    Arthur stepped back, a faint but genuine smile gracing his lips. As the cheers began to settle, Arthur descended from the platform, the expressions of his knights and mages brimming with a renewed sense of purpose. Klein approached him, his face reflecting admiration and pride.


    ¡°That was a powerful speech, Your Majesty,¡± Klein said with a slight bow. ¡°You¡¯ve given them hope¡ªand more importantly, a reason to believe in you.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Arthur nodded, his face still serious. ¡°Hope alone isn¡¯t enough, Klein. Promises must be followed by actions. The project starts now, and I¡¯ll need every capable hand to ensure it succeeds.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze shifted back to the training ground as the knights and mages dispersed, their conversations lively with energy. He could sense the undercurrent of trust building in the air, but he knew it was only the first step.


    After delivering his speech and making the long-awaited announcement, Arthur retreated to the library with Klein. As they entered, Arthur turned to Klein, his expression resolute.


    ¡°Klein,¡± Arthur began, his voice calm but firm, ¡°I want you to assemble some of our most skilled men¡ªtrusted ones who are good with words and know how to blend among the people.¡±


    Klein raised an eyebrow, curious. ¡°May I ask what you have in mind, Your Majesty?¡±


    Arthur gave a faint smile, a glint of strategy in his eyes. ¡°I want rumors spread about me¡ªnot just idle talk, but calculated whispers that find their way to every corner of Keldoria. Stories of the changes I¡¯ve made, the reforms I¡¯m enacting, and the efforts I¡¯m making to help the people.¡±


    Klein¡¯s confusion gave way to understanding. ¡°A form of propaganda, Your Majesty?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Arthur replied, pacing slowly as he elaborated. ¡°Talk about how I¡¯ve turned over a new leaf and planning to improve the kingdom little by little. Let them hear small details of the reforms we¡¯re implementing and the salaries we¡¯ve raised for our knights and mages. But more importantly, spread stories about how I¡¯m working to improve the lives of struggling citizens.¡±


    Klein tilted his head, intrigued. ¡°What kind of stories should we tell?¡±


    Arthur leaned against a bookshelf, his voice growing more contemplative. ¡°Speak of how I¡¯ve directed funds toward helping the poorest regions, how I¡¯ve personally ensured the kingdom¡¯s resources are being allocated fairly. Tell them I¡¯ve reduced the royal court¡¯s luxuries to divert more wealth to the people.¡±


    ¡°But, Your Majesty,¡± Klein interjected, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to announce these changes yourself? A direct declaration from you would surely be more impactful than rumors.¡±


    Arthur smiled knowingly, a glint of strategy in his eyes. ¡°True, Klein, but rumors have their own power. If people hear whispers and see subtle evidence, they start to believe or sometime doubt about it even before it¡¯s officially declared. When I do announce it, the anticipation and confirmation will make the message far more impactful. Trust isn¡¯t just built on actions¡ªit¡¯s also built on expectation.¡±


    Klein nodded, visibly impressed by the king¡¯s foresight. ¡°I understand, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll ensure the message is spread subtly and strategically.¡±


    Arthur placed a reassuring hand on Klein¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Good. And remember, we¡¯re not deceiving anyone. Everything we spread is rooted in truth, even if the results are still unfolding. Let them see the king I aspire to be, and they will help me become him.¡±


    Klein bowed deeply. ¡°As you command, Your Majesty.¡±


    After Klein left, Arthur stood alone in the library, the quiet hum of the room¡¯s ambiance enveloping him. Just as he was about to leave, a sharp knock interrupted his solitude.


    The valet entered, bowing slightly. ¡°Your Highness, a letter from Duke Richard Luke.¡± He handed the sealed parchment to Arthur and stepped back.


    Arthur took the letter, breaking the wax seal with a deliberate motion. ¡°Thank you. You may leave now.¡±


    The valet bowed again and exited, leaving Arthur alone with the letter. He unfolded the parchment, his eyes scanning the elegant yet hurried handwriting. As he read, a smile tugged at the corners of his lips.


    The letter read:


    To His Majesty, King Arthur,


    I am pleased to inform you that the forces of Elysia have been successfully repelled. Their retreat marks a significant victory for our defenses. The battle was fierce, but with the strength and valor of our men, we prevailed.


    I will be visiting the royal palace within the week to report further details and discuss the next steps in fortifying our borders. Please prepare for my arrival.


    With respect and loyalty,


    Duke Richard Luke


    Arthur exhaled deeply, relief and satisfaction mingling in his expression. A subtle smile played on his lips as he folded the letter. His thoughts turned inward, reflecting on the news.


    So, it was a success, he mused. I anticipated it might take longer, but this outcome surpasses my expectations. It¡¯s perfect¡ªthis will smooth the path for my plans.


    His eyes darkened momentarily, Now is the time to act against the family that assigned Odette to assassinate me. They thought I¡¯d remain the fool I once was. It¡¯s time they see the consequences of underestimating their king.

 Chapter 27: Announcement of Project Stabilization

    In the private library,


    Arthur turned to Klein and asked, ¡°It¡¯s been three days. How have the rumors about me progressed?¡±


    Klein faced Arthur and replied, ¡°The rumors have spread across the kingdom and become a hot topic throughout Keldoria. However, there are still many who doubt their validity.¡±


    Arthur chuckled. ¡°Whether they believe it or not, I¡¯ll confirm everything today. Have you prepared the carriage and informed the people of Eldoria about the time of my announcement?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty,¡± Klein responded. ¡°The carriage is ready, and I¡¯ve notified the citizens to gather at Central Square by noon for your address.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Arthur said with a nod. ¡°What about the progress of your mission?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly complete,¡± Klein replied. ¡°I¡¯ve gathered most of the information and evidence, but I still need more from Councillor Rick. He¡¯s proving to be exceptionally cautious.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s expression hardened. ¡°Understood. Since I¡¯ll be announcing the project to the public today, ensure your task is completed swiftly.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll push my informants to expedite the matter,¡± Klein assured him.


    ¡°Excellent. It¡¯s time to head to Central Square,¡± Arthur declared.


    With that, both men left the library, making their final preparations before setting off for Eldoria¡¯s Central Square.


    As Arthur and Klein stepped out of the library, the royal palace buzzed with activity. The sun bathed the cobblestone paths in golden light, and servants hurriedly ensured everything was in place for the king¡¯s departure. The royal carriage, an elegant vehicle adorned with the emblem of Keldoria, stood waiting at the palace gates, flanked by guards in polished armor.


    Arthur paused for a moment, taking a deep breath. His gaze swept over the palace grounds before climbing into the carriage. The carriage then headed toward Eldoria¡¯s Central Square.


    As they neared the square, the distant sound of drums and horns filled the air. The crowd was enormous¡ªthousands of citizens gathered, their faces a mixture of anticipation and skepticism. At the center of the square, a grand podium stood, draped in royal colors and adorned with banners bearing the sigil of Keldoria.


    Arthur stepped out of the carriage, his commanding presence silencing the murmurs of the gathered crowd. The people watched with bated breath as he ascended the podium, his regal cape billowing slightly in the wind. Klein stood to his side, a steadfast figure of quiet support, his sharp eyes scanning the sea of faces for any sign of danger.


    Arthur, who had never before faced a crowd of this magnitude with all eyes fixed solely on him, felt the weight of their expectations pressing down on his shoulders. A flicker of unease threatened to show, but he steadied himself. Taking a deep breath, he raised his hand, and the square fell into complete silence.


    His piercing gaze swept over the people, meeting as many eyes as possible. Then, with a voice steady and resolute, he began, ¡°People of Keldoria, I stand before you today not as your king, but as a man¡ªa man who has made mistakes.¡±


    A ripple of murmurs coursed through the crowd. Arthur¡¯s opening words were unexpected, and the curiosity of the citizens grew sharper.


    ¡°For too long,¡± Arthur continued, his tone somber yet earnest, ¡°I allowed pride, fear, and hesitation to guide my decisions. I have made choices that, in hindsight, were not in the best interest of this kingdom or its people. And for those mistakes, I offer you my sincerest apologies.¡±


    He stepped back slightly and bowed deeply, his head lowered in a gesture of humility.


    The square froze. Shock rippled through the crowd like a wave, their collective disbelief palpable. A king¡ªbowing? It was an act so rare, so unthinkable, that for a moment, the citizens didn¡¯t know how to respond.


    When Arthur straightened, he saw confusion and awe mingling on the faces before him. Yet he also saw something else: a glimmer of hope.


    ¡°But,¡± Arthur said, his voice now rising with strength and determination, ¡°this moment is not about dwelling on past failures. It is about learning from them and building a future worthy of the people of Keldoria. A future where every citizen can thrive, where every voice is heard, and where our kingdom stands united against the challenges that lie ahead.¡±


    The crowd leaned in, their attention unwavering as Arthur continued.


    ¡°Today, I announce the beginning of that future,¡± he declared, his voice firm yet inviting. ¡°I call it Project Stabilization¡ªa bold initiative to transform Keldoria into a beacon of strength, prosperity, and unity. This project will create jobs, fortify our defenses, and ensure that no one, regardless of their station, is left behind.¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the square¡ªsome confused, others in awe¡ªbut Arthur pressed on, unwavering in his resolve.


    ¡°As the name suggests, this project is about rebuilding and stabilizing our kingdom from its very foundation,¡± he said. ¡°For too long, I have watched the gap between the powerful and the powerless widen. Corruption within the royal palace festers unchecked, creating a system where those without connections are doomed to fail, no matter how hard they try.¡±


    He paused, his piercing gaze sweeping over the crowd, his words meant to pierce through doubt and despair.


    ¡°To address this, I have entrusted a team of my most loyal and capable men to thoroughly investigate these injustices. Let me make this clear: corruption will not be tolerated. Those found guilty will face consequences, no matter their rank or influence.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s tone grew more resolute as he continued. ¡°This, however, is only the beginning. I vow to eliminate embezzlement within the royal palace and to root out the bias that has long oppressed the common people. Keldoria will become a land where merit, integrity, and effort are rewarded¡ªa land where every citizen, regardless of their status, has an equal opportunity to thrive.¡±


    The murmurs among the crowd grew louder, astonishment giving way to a spark of hope. Arthur allowed the weight of his words to settle before pressing forward.


    ¡°This kingdom¡¯s strength has always come from its people,¡± he said, his voice rising with conviction. ¡°But for far too long, the voices of the common folk have been stifled, drowned out by greed and ambition. That ends today.¡±


    The murmurs turned into a growing hum of approval as Arthur continued.


    ¡°Project Stabilization is not merely a promise; it is a commitment. Positions of influence will be earned through merit¡ªnot inherited through privilege or purchased with coin. Every citizen, whether noble or commoner, will be held to the same standard. No exceptions.¡±


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his voice firm but earnest. ¡°When I ascended to the throne nine months ago, I made many mistakes. My inexperience, oversight, and incompetents drove many local merchants and businessmen to leave Keldoria. Their absence caused a cascade of hardships¡ªjobs were lost, families struggled, and even with our strong agricultural system, people starved because they couldn¡¯t afford basic necessities. Those who remained employed were underpaid and overworked, barely scraping by.¡±


    The crowd listened intently, many nodding in agreement as Arthur addressed their hardships.


    ¡°To combat this, I will introduce a new tax system that supports those in need while reducing the burden on the struggling. I will create incentives to encourage merchants and businesses to return, fostering growth and reducing unemployment. These changes will not happen overnight, but I am committed to making steady, meaningful progress.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s voice grew firmer. ¡°Make no mistake¡ªthese changes will face resistance. Those who benefit from the current system will oppose us. There will be whispers of doubt, acts of defiance. But I vow to you, my people, that we will persevere. The new rules and systems we build will transform Keldoria into a kingdom where everyone¡ªnobles and commoners alike¡ªbenefits in the long run.¡±


    A ripple of cheers spread through the crowd, growing louder with each passing moment. Arthur¡¯s words had struck a deep chord, rekindling a sense of pride and unity long dormant in the hearts of Keldorians.


    He raised his hand to quiet the crowd once more. ¡°But I cannot do this alone. For this vision to succeed, I need your trust, your courage, and your resolve to stand with me against the challenges ahead. Together, we will dismantle corruption, build a fair and just kingdom, and ensure that the legacy we leave is one of strength, honor, and hope.¡±


    The square erupted into a roar of approval, the cheers echoing like a thunderous wave. Arthur took a moment to absorb the scene¡ªtheir belief, their hope¡ªyet as he scanned the crowd, he caught glimpses of hesitation in some faces. Skepticism lingered in their eyes, a silent reminder of how deeply mistrust had taken root.


    Arthur straightened, his expression unshaken. Inwardly, he thought, It¡¯s only natural for them not to believe me yet. If trust came this easily, it would mean nothing. Whether they believe my words or not, I will show them through action.


    Arthur waited for a few moments, allowing the cheers to subside before raising his hand once more. The crowd quieted, their attention fixed on him.


    ¡°I ask for your patience as I begin setting things right within the royal palace,¡± Arthur said, his voice steady and resolute. ¡°The fight against corruption will not be won overnight, and I must carefully dismantle the networks that have entrenched themselves in our kingdom. Once those corrupt officials are dealt with, I will announce the new rules and reforms, step by step. That is all for now. I hope, in time, you will come to see me in a new light.¡±


    With that, Arthur stepped down from the podium, his cape trailing behind him as he made his way back to the carriage. The cheers of the crowd followed him, but his mind was already turning to the challenges ahead.


    Seated in the carriage, Arthur leaned back and let out a slow breath. Perhaps this will begin to shift their perception of me, he thought. But words alone will never be enough. My actions must prove my resolve.


    His brow furrowed as his thoughts deepened. Even if I can punish the corrupt officials, dealing with the nobles will require a more delicate approach. A direct confrontation could fracture the kingdom further. A banquet might be the best way to win their support¡ªan opportunity to persuade them to align with my vision for Project Stabilization.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes narrowed as another thought came to him. To succeed in project stabilization, my authority must be recognized by all¡ªfrom the struggling commoners to the most influential nobles. But before I can focus on unifying the kingdom, I must address the threats against my life. The people behind the failed assassination on me.


    His musings were interrupted as a bird flew into the carriage, its wings fluttering before landing on Klein¡¯s outstretched hand. It was a messenger bird, and attached to its leg was a small scroll. Klein quickly untied the note and read its contents aloud.


    ¡°Your Majesty, Duke Richard has arrived at the royal palace and awaits your audience.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. ¡°Good,¡± he said, a glint of determination in his eyes. ¡°Head to the palace immediately. We have much to discuss.¡±


    The carriage picked up speed, the sound of hooves striking the cobblestones echoing in the streets. Arthur stared out the window, the cheers of the crowd fading into the distance.

 Chapter 28: Meeting with Duke Richard

    The heavy doors of the great hall swung open, and Arthur entered with Klein by his side. As the gathered people in the hall noticed the king''s arrival, they bowed respectfully, the rustle of movement filling the space. Arthur strode confidently across the room, his gaze sweeping over the assembly before his eyes landed on the guests standing in the center.


    Among them were Duke Richard, his daughter Olivia, and a knight who had accompanied them last time. Standing beside the Duke was another figure, dressed in a style similar to Richard''s¡ªa young man with sharp features and a composed demeanor. Arthur took a moment to study him and, from the fragments of his past memories, recognized him as Benjamin, Duke Richard''s eldest son.


    Reaching the throne, Arthur ascended the steps and settled into his seat. Klein took his place at the king''s side, silent but attentive. Duke Richard rose, bowing slightly as he greeted Arthur.


    "Your Majesty," Richard began, his voice steady, "I bring good news. With your support, we have successfully fended off Elysia''s forces. Their retreat is complete, and our borders are secure¡ªfor now."


    Arthur nodded, his expression calm but resolute. "That is indeed good news, Duke Richard. However," Arthur''s gaze turned sharp as he surveyed the room, "before we delve into our discussions, there is an urgent matter to address within the King''s Council."


    At this, Arthur gave a slight nod to Klein, who stepped forward and motioned toward the doors. The sound of marching boots echoed through the hall as fifteen knights and ten mages filed in with precision, their presence adding an air of solemnity and authority to the gathering.


    The atmosphere in the room shifted palpably, curiosity and tension thickening as everyone awaited Arthur''s next move.


    Richard exchanged a wary glance with his son Benjamin and subtly signaled his guards to stay alert. Though his expression was guarded, he couldn''t hide the confusion in his eyes as he looked at Arthur.


    Arthur noticed the unease and addressed Richard with a calm but firm tone. "Duke Richard, this is not a show of hostility towards you or your companions." His gaze shifted to the rest of the room, sharp and unyielding.


    "This assembly has been called to address a grave matter that concerns the very foundation of our kingdom," Arthur continued. "For too long, corruption has been allowed to fester within the King''s councils. Some among us, entrusted with the welfare of Keldoria, have betrayed that trust."


    The hall fell silent, save for the quiet shuffling of uneasy councils members. Arthur gestured to Klein, who stepped forward with a scroll in hand.


    "Klein has uncovered irrefutable evidence of embezzlement, abuse of power, and negligence by certain members of this councils," Arthur declared. His voice carried the weight of conviction. "These individuals have stolen resources from the kingdom''s treasury for their own gain, ignored the plight of the people they swore to protect, and abused their positions for personal benefit."


    Klein unrolled the scroll and began reading the names of those implicated, along with the specific evidence against them. Each revelation struck like a hammer blow, leaving the accused members visibly shaken. Some tried to protest, but the evidence was undeniable.


    Arthur raised a hand to silence the murmurs that began to rise. "There will be no debates or denials here. The evidence speaks for itself. Those named will be relieved of their positions effective immediately and will be punished accordingly. Justice will be served, and the people of Keldoria will see that no one is above the law¡ªnot even those in the highest seats of power."


    The knights and mages stepped forward, their disciplined movements a stark contrast to the trembling council members being escorted out of the great hall and placed under arrest until punishment was decided. The remaining council members watched in stunned silence, some clearly relieved they were not among the accused.


    Arthur''s gaze swept across the room, now far emptier than it had been moments before. Only 8 of the original 32 remained, their faces a mix of solemn determination and quiet pride. Taking a moment to let the weight of the scene settle, Arthur finally spoke, his voice steady and resonant.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    "To those of you who have stood firm in your principles, serving Keldoria with honor and integrity," he began, his tone warm but resolute, "you have my deepest gratitude. You are the pillars upon which this kingdom stands."


    Richard, standing nearby, found himself marveling at the boldness of the young king. He thought, Is he doing this deliberately to send me a message? The sheer audacity of punishing the kingdom''s most entrenched officials right in front of him spoke volumes about Arthur''s newfound resolve.


    Arthur turned to Richard, breaking the silence. "Let''s continue our conversation," he said, his tone measured but commanding.


    Richard nodded, gathering his thoughts before speaking. "Your Majesty, how do you plan to punish those officials? And aren''t you concerned about the potential consequences? Many of these individuals have served since the time of King Arthur III. Surely they hold sensitive information about the kingdom¡ªinformation they could sell to Elysia or use to cause harm."


    Arthur chuckled softly, his confidence evident. "Richard, I anticipated those concerns. This wasn''t a sudden revelation¡ªit''s been months in the making. I tasked Klein and his team with investigating these individuals three months ago. They''ve uncovered irrefutable evidence of corruption, embezzlement, and abuse of power. We''ve also traced their connections and took their assets."


    He leaned forward slightly, his gaze sharp. "As for the risk of them leaking secrets, I''ve mitigated it. Many of these individuals are so deeply entrenched in corruption that their networks have already been dismantled. Those guilty of the most severe crimes will face execution. Others, whose offenses were less egregious, will be imprisoned for at least three years. By the time they''re released, any knowledge they have will be outdated and irrelevant."


    Arthur paused, his voice taking on a more contemplative tone. "This isn''t just about punishment; it''s about sending a message¡ªthat this kingdom will no longer tolerate those who exploit their positions at the expense of the people."


    Arthur shifted his gaze asked, "What are the damages from the war against Elysia?"


    Richard bowed slightly before responding, his voice steady but somber. "Fifteen soldiers lost their lives, and twenty-four were injured. Beyond that, the rest are slightly injured or in good health. As most of your Majesty''s forces were mages, the losses on your side were lighter¡ªonly three dead and nine injured."


    Arthur, though inexperienced in battle, understood the harsh reality of war. Losses were inevitable. Still, he nodded, his tone measured. "I see. That''s fortunate compared to what it could have been."


    Turning to one of the royal treasurers present, Arthur gave a command. "Reward the families of the three fallen soldiers with ten gold coins each. If a soldier has no family or loved ones, split their share equally among the others. Additionally, provide fifty silver coins to each injured soldier and ensure they receive the care necessary to recover from their wounds free of charge."


    The treasurer, one of the few member left, bowed deeply. "Yes, Your Majesty. I will carry out your orders at once."


    Arthur then turned back to Richard, and they began to discuss the war in greater detail. The duke shared the strategies he employed, the tactics that led to their victory, and the challenges they faced on the battlefield. Arthur listened intently, occasionally asking questions to better understand the nuances of war.


    When their discussion concluded, Arthur''s tone shifted, signaling a change in topic. "I wish to have a private word with Duke Richard. Everyone else, except Klein and Richard, please leave the great hall."


    The members in the room exchanged brief glances before filing out silently. Though most of the corrupted counsels had been dealt with, Arthur remained cautious. Trust was not a luxury he could afford to extend lightly.


    Once the doors closed behind them, the room fell into an expectant silence.


    Richard broke it first. "Your Majesty, what is it you wish to discuss with me privately?"


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his voice quiet but weighted. "As you may know, there was an assassination attempt on me three months ago. Given your involvement in the war against Elysia, I''m not sure if you''ve heard about it."


    Richard''s brows furrowed. "Yes, Your Majesty, the news did reach my lands. I was furious to hear of such treachery. However, as far as I know, the matter was dismissed after no leads were found."


    Arthur''s expression darkened slightly, and his voice dropped lower. "That''s what I announced to the public. In truth, only Klein and I know the full details. I concealed the truth until you had dealt with the Elysian threat."


    Richard''s confusion was evident. "What do you mean by ''the full details''? And why wait until now to share this with me?"


    Arthur paused, gathering his thoughts before speaking again. "Before I say more, know that this information is strictly confidential."


    Richard nodded, his posture tense. "You have my word, Your Majesty."


    Arthur''s gaze hardened. "I know who was behind the assassination attempt. And I have strong, undeniable evidence to support it."


    Richard''s eyes widened in shock. "Your majesty knew? Then why haven''t your majesty acted? Why not arrest or punish the perpetrator?"


    Arthur exhaled slowly, his voice calm but laced with gravity. "Because it''s not so simple. Confronting them will likely lead to open conflict, perhaps even war."


    Richard''s face hardened with resolve. "Then you wish for my assistance. I can muster my soldiers to support you. But if I may ask, who is it that you suspect?"


    Arthur leaned forward, his voice a whisper, though it carried the weight of his revelation. "According to my investigation, the assassination was orchestrated by the Dukedom of Ashenfell."

 Chapter 29: Potassium nitrate --75% Gun powder

    The Ashenfell family was granted the title of Duke by King Arthur II¡ªwho also happened to be Arthur Jr.''s grandfather. Unlike the Dukedom of Luke, renowned for its knights, the Dukedom of Ashenfell specialized in magic. Their forces were primarily composed of mages, and they were considered a powerhouse in the production of magical artifacts and potions in Keldoria.


    Upon hearing the revelation about the mastermind behind the assassination attempt, Richard was struck with disbelief. His voice faltered as he repeated the name, "Ashenfell?"


    Arthur nodded, his expression calm but firm. "Yes, Richard. The Dukedom of Ashenfell."


    Richard took a deep breath, struggling to make sense of Arthur''s words. He finally spoke, his voice laced with caution. "Your Majesty, I would gladly assist you, but as you know, my soldiers have just returned from a grueling battle against Elysia. To mobilize them again and wage war against Ashenfell¡ª"


    Arthur raised a hand, cutting him off. His voice was calm but firm, carrying the weight of conviction. "Richard, I don''t need your army for this. The reason I waited for you to finish your battle wasn''t to enlist your troops to fight Ashenfell."


    Still puzzled, Richard frowned. "Then, Your Highness, what do you need me for?"


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his gaze steady. "What I need is your support¡ªyour agreement to stand with me when I confront Duke David, the head of the Ashenfell family. I''ve already sent an invitation for him to meet me here. Based on the timing, I expect him to arrive tomorrow or the day after."


    Richard''s eyebrows rose in surprise. "If I may ask, Your Majesty, why not punish the Dukedom of Ashenfell outright? You have evidence of their treachery, and an attempt on the king''s life is punishable by death for the entire family and their descendants."


    Arthur tilted his head slightly, his expression thoughtful. "Yes, I could impose punishment on them, and I would be justified in doing so. But consider this¡ªwould such an action truly benefit Keldoria? Would it solve more problems than it creates? The answer, I believe, is no."


    Arthur straightened, his tone measured but resolute. "If I were to punish the entire Dukedom, the people who would suffer most wouldn''t be Ashenfell, but the ordinary citizens of Keldoria. You see, Richard, while we have many local businesses and alchemists producing potions and magical artifacts, the Dukedom of Ashenfell is responsible for more than 35% of our total production. Their network spans the kingdom, creating jobs, facilitating trade, and ensuring a steady supply of essential goods.


    "Waging war against them would leave a massive void¡ªone that would take years to fill. Hundreds or maybe thousands would lose their livelihoods, and the economy would falter in ways that would ripple across Keldoria. That is not a price I am willing to pay, not when there is another way."


    Arthur''s voice softened, but his resolve remained clear. "My goal isn''t destruction, Richard. It''s a reform. I will confront Duke David, not with the sword but with terms. He must acknowledge his actions, take responsibility, and reform the Dukedom''s practices. Should he refuse, I will act decisively¡ªbut if he complies, we may yet turn a potential disaster into an opportunity for progress."


    Richard''s thoughts churned as Arthur''s plan became clear. So Arthur doesn''t need my army to battle Ashenfell, but my influence to pressure Duke David into agreeing to his terms. I wonder just how harsh those terms will be, given that they tried to assassinate him. Still, it''s remarkable that Arthur is able to set aside personal pride for the greater good of Keldoria''s citizens and their future. Truly, this is a king unlike any I''ve known.


    He nodded thoughtfully and said, "Your Majesty, thank you for opening my mind to the bigger picture. I will support you fully in ensuring Ashenfell agrees to your terms."


    Arthur inclined his head in appreciation. "Thank you, Richard. Your understanding and support mean a great deal. You''ve had a long journey¡ªtake some rest. We can continue our discussions later."


    Richard acknowledged the king''s words with a respectful bow before leaving the great hall.If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    Once Richard was gone, Arthur turned to Klein. "Now that we''ve dealt with the King''s Council, it''s time to take action against the other officials. We cannot allow any more rot within the kingdom''s administration."


    Klein bowed deeply, his expression resolute. "Consider it done, Your Majesty." Without another word, he left to carry out Arthur''s orders.


    Now alone in the vast, silent great hall, Arthur allowed his thoughts to wander. Richard properly understood what I needed from him¡ªhis influence, not his army. Now, I should check on how the Nitre Bed project is progressing.


    With purpose in his stride, Arthur left the great hall and made his way to the horse farm, where he had assigned a team to develop the Nitre Bed project. This initiative, designed to collect nitrate-rich materials from animal waste for gunpowder production, was a cornerstone of Arthur''s broader plans to strengthen Keldoria''s self-reliance and defenses.


    As Arthur approached the farm, Clint, one of the key members responsible for the Nitre Bed project, hurried over to greet him, bowing respectfully. "Your Majesty, what brings you here today?"


    Arthur offered a faint smile. "It has been nearly three months since I assigned you and the others to work on the Nitre Bed project. I came to check on the progress."


    Clint nodded, "We''ve been following your instructions closely, Your Majesty. We''ve been collecting urine from both animals and the palace residents, mixing it with manure and organic materials, and moisturizing the pits daily as you commanded."


    Arthur''s eyes sparkled with approval. "Good. Show me the progress¡ªI want to see it firsthand."


    Clint nodded and turned, leading Arthur toward the site. As they walked, Arthur''s mind drifted back to his life on Earth, recalling the same method used to produce potassium nitrate in medieval time, an essential component of gunpowder. On Earth, this technique had been a practical solution when natural sources were rare or depleted. Here in Keldoria, finding potassium nitrate was even more challenging since no one knew or heard of it. Charcoal was readily available, and sulfur, while more difficult, could still be sourced with effort. Which was why Arthur had initiated this project to make potassium nitrate.


    As they neared the pits, an unpleasant, pungent smell filled the air, making Arthur wrinkle his nose momentarily. But he had expected this. This stench is inevitable, he thought. After all, the main ingredients are animal manure, human urine, wood ash, and other organic matter.


    Clint glanced at Arthur apologetically. "The smell can be overwhelming, Your Majesty."


    Arthur waved him off. "It''s a small price to pay for progress. Lead on."


    Soon, they reached the heart of the operation¡ªa series of large, stone-lined pits filled with layers of animal manure, wood ash, straw, and organic waste. Workers moved methodically, some turning the materials to ensure proper aeration while others prepared containers of urine to pour into the pits. Despite the stench, Arthur stepped closer, inspecting the setup with keen interest.


    "Are you about to pour the urine into this pit now?" Arthur asked, pointing to a particularly large pile.


    "Yes, Your Majesty," Clint replied. "This is the last pit for the day. We''ve already moistened the others."


    Arthur nodded, watching as workers carefully poured the liquid over the mixture. "Good. Maintaining the right moisture level is crucial. Remember, the process relies on bacterial activity, which thrives in damp, aerated conditions."


    Clint tilted his head curiously. "Your Majesty, if I may ask, how does this work exactly? I mean, how does pouring urine into poo make the thing you call potassium nitrate?"


    Arthur smiled slightly, appreciating Clint''s curiosity. "It''s a natural chemical process. The bacteria in the organic materials break down nitrogen-rich compounds from the urine and manure, producing nitrates. These nitrates combine with potassium from the wood ash to form potassium nitrate. By keeping the mixture moist and turning it regularly, we ensure the reaction proceeds efficiently."


    Arthur noticed Clint''s furrowed brow and the subtle hint of confusion in his expression. Realizing that the concept of chemical compounds and processes is unfamiliar in this world, Arthur softened his approach.


    "Well," Arthur said with a reassuring smile, "you don''t need to worry about the intricate details of how it works. Just think of it as nature doing its job when we give it the right conditions. Your role is to ensure the pits stay moist, well-aerated, and properly maintained. If you follow the process, the results will come naturally."


    Clint''s face eased into a look of understanding and relief. "I see, Your Majesty. We''ll make sure everything is done as you''ve instructed."


    Arthur nodded, pleased with the response. "Good. Keep me informed of your progress. If you notice anything unusual, report it immediately. This project is critical for the kingdom''s future."


    As Arthur turned to leave, he paused, letting his gaze sweep over the organized chaos of workers tending to the pits, the scattered materials, and the diligent activity around him. A faint smile tugged at his lips as he thought to himself, The process is progressing well. If everything continues at this pace, in two to four weeks, we should be able to produce potassium nitrate crystals. With that, the foundation for creating gunpowder will be in place.


    He folded his arms, his mind racing with plans. Next, I need to ensure the search teams intensify their efforts to locate sulfur deposits. If they can find yellow stones or any traces of sulfur, we''ll be one step closer to achieving what I''ve envisioned. Gunpowder will change everything¡ªour defenses, our offense, and even our trade capabilities.

 Chapter 30: Meeting with Duke David

    Inside the king''s chamber, Arthur sat in his study chair, his fingers lightly tapping the armrest as his mind wandered to the conditions he had devised for the Dukedom of Ashenfell. This should work, he thought. The information in the condition I''ve set is the same as what I gave to Richard but far worse.


    His lips curled into a subtle, calculated smile. By demanding that Keldoria take 60% of the taxes generated by Ashenfell¡ªespecially given the lucrative nature of their magic artifact industry¡ªthis would essentially be like tapping into a gold mine. On top of that, the clause that denies Ashenfell any share of profits on infrastructure projects make by the kingdom within their own dukedom well generated more income for the Keldoria when building infrastructures.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed slightly as his thoughts deepened. The most significant part, though, is that this agreement is indefinite¡ªno expiration date, no renegotiation period. They''ll be bound by these terms forever. Harsh as it may seem, it''s a fitting consequence for trying to kill me. They either accept these conditions, or they face war, not just with the kingdom''s forces, but also with the army of the Dukedom of Luke.


    Arthur''s gaze shifted to the pile of documents on his desk, his thoughts turning to the future. Once this matter with Ashenfell is resolved, I can finally focus on implementing the tax reforms needed to stabilize the kingdom further. If the Dukedom of Ashenfell accepts the conditions, I''ll be able to proceed without fearing rebellion from the other nobles. With both Ashenfell and Luke''s support, any resistance will lack the strength to challenge me. However, if Ashenfell refuses... that will be an entirely different story.


    As Arthur contemplated the possibilities, a knock interrupted his thoughts. The valet''s voice came through the door. "Your Majesty, Duke David has arrived and awaits you in the great hall."


    Arthur straightened, his expression firm. "Very well," he replied.


    Gathering the documents prepared for the Ashenfell negotiations, he carefully organized them before rising. As he stepped out of his chamber, he handed the valet the documents and said, "Ensure these are brought to the great hall immediately."


    With that, Arthur made his way toward the great hall.


    As Arthur entered, the great hall exuded an air of tense anticipation as its occupants awaited the confrontation. At its center stood Duke David Ashenfell, a figure who radiated wisdom and power despite his advanced age. His flowing white hair and well-groomed beard lent him the aura of a seasoned mage. Dressed in a deep red robe adorned with silver runes, he leaned lightly on a staff crowned with a glowing crystal. His piercing gray eyes moved across the room, observing everything with measured caution. Standing close to him were two guards, both of whom seemed to be mages as well.


    Standing nearby were Duke Richard Luke and his eldest son, Benjamin. Richard''s steady demeanor contrasted with Benjamin''s keen curiosity as the younger man absorbed the unfolding situation. Behind them stood a knight.


    Arthur settled into the throne with measured grace, his commanding presence filling the great hall. Those present, including Duke David, his guards, Duke Richard, and Benjamin, bowed respectfully to greet their king. The absence of the King''s Council added a peculiar weight to the room, heightening the sense of unease for everyone¡ªmost notably Duke David.


    David straightened, his sharp gray eyes narrowing slightly as he spoke, his voice calm but laced with curiosity. "Your Majesty, may I ask why you have summoned both dukes here today, with the council conspicuously absent?"


    Arthur''s expression darkened, his previously composed demeanor shifting into something more severe. His voice, steady but steely, cut through the tension like a blade. "David, the reason for this assembly is simple. I summoned you here to address a grave matter¡ªthe assassination attempt on my life, orchestrated by none other than you."The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Gasps of shock rippled through the hall, the bluntness of the accusation reverberating in the grand chamber. Duke Richard''s expression hardened, though he remained silent, observing the exchange closely. Benjamin glanced at his father in shock and surprise, then at Duke David, his curiosity barely masked by a thin veneer of restraint.


    Duke David''s grip tightened on his staff, though his face betrayed little emotion. He took a measured step forward, his deep voice resonating through the chamber. "Your Majesty, such an accusation is not one I take lightly. If you have called me here to make such claims, I trust you have evidence to substantiate them?"


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his sharp gaze locking onto David''s. "I do not deal in baseless accusations, Duke David. For months, I have tasked my men, led by Klein, with investigating the truth behind the Odette assassination attempt on me. What they have uncovered leaves no doubt about your involvement."


    Arthur motioned to Klein, who stepped forward, carrying a set of documents. Klein handed the documents containing the evident to Duke David.


    "These documents," Arthur continued, his voice firm, "detail financial transactions, correspondences, and covert activities that trace directly back to you and your inner circle. They are undeniable proof of your betrayal."


    Duke David''s expression finally flickered, a subtle tightening of his jaw betraying his composed facade. His guards exchanged cautious glances, their magical energy faintly pulsing in response to the tension.


    Arthur''s gaze swept over the room, landing on each person present. "David, you have a choice. Deny these accusations and force me to take decisive action, or acknowledge your actions and face the consequences I prepared."


    The silence that followed was deafening, every eye fixed on the old mage as the weight of Arthur''s words hung in the air, demanding a response.


    Duke David carefully examined the documents handed to him, his sharp eyes scanning every word and detail. He was searching for anything¡ªan inconsistency, a loophole, a gap he could exploit to deny the accusations. Yet, to his dismay, the evidence was ironclad. The documents were meticulously compiled, with every transaction, correspondence, and covert operation traced unerringly back to him.


    David''s calculating mind raced, weighing his options. He knew there was no escape. The presence of formidable individuals like Duke Richard, Benjamin, and Klein¡ªeach a skilled seven-star aura knight¡ªensured that any attempt to flee or fight would be futile.


    His expression hardened as he realized the depth of the trap he was in. Finally, after a long moment of tense silence, David exhaled deeply, his voice carefully measured. "What are the consequences, Your Majesty?"


    Arthur leaned back on his throne, exuding a calm authority as he gestured to Klein. Klein stepped forward and handed over the carefully prepared document outlining the conditions and terms for the Dukedom of Ashenfell to follow.


    Arthur''s gaze bore into Duke David, his voice calm yet carrying an unmistakable weight. "The terms you see before you, including the new tax system, regulations, and other conditions, are not unique to you. In fact, the Dukedom of Luke has already agreed to these same terms when they requested additional support from the kingdom to defend against Elysia. However, your situation is different. The conditions for you are far more severe, and rightly so, considering your attempt on my life."


    Arthur''s tone grew more measured, the air in the hall thick with anticipation. "This document is not simply a contract. It has been inscribed with rare and powerful artifact magic. Should you or any of your descendants breach its terms, the magic will trigger, sealing your fate. Not only will it bring about your end, but it will also wipe out the entire Ashenfell bloodline, erasing your legacy forever."


    David''s face remained impassive, though his fingers tightened slightly on the document.


    Arthur continued, "If you sign this agreement, the knowledge of your actions will remain a secret. You will retain your title as Duke and your position within Keldoria. Furthermore, despite the stricter terms, you and your family will still receive 40% of the Dukedom''s tax revenues¡ªmore than sufficient to maintain your status and support your lineage."


    Arthur leaned forward slightly, his voice taking on a sharper edge. "However, should you refuse, there will be war¡ªnot just with me, but also with the full support from Luke. Consider the odds. Do you truly believe Ashenfell can stand against the combined might of the kingdom and Luke? I trust you''re wise enough to foresee the inevitable outcome."


    Arthur paused for a moment, letting the weight of his words and the severity of the terms sink in. "Take your time to review the conditions thoroughly. Know that this is your only chance to preserve what remains of your legacy."

 Chapter 31: Stepping Stone

    David knows that Arthur has changed, but he never imagined that Arthur would go to such lengths¡ªto conceal his lack of evidence about the assassination attempt just to lower their guard. It was a ploy, a calculated maneuver to bide his time while Duke Richard was occupied defending Elysia. What unnerved David the most wasn¡¯t just Arthur¡¯s deception but the patience he now wielded, a trait that was once foreign to him. This wasn¡¯t the impulsive Arthur he remembered, this was someone who had mastered the art of the long game, someone who was willing to wait and plan until the perfect moment to corner him.


    David¡¯s gaze shifted to Richard to see if Richard truly is aligned with Arthur that is in front of him. He studied the Duke''s demeanor, searching for any telltale signs of hesitation or dissent. Richard, however, stood with the quiet composure of a man fully committed, his expression unreadable yet resolute.


    After carefully surveying his surroundings, David turned his attention to the document outlining the conditions Arthur had presented. As he read through its contents, his unease deepened. The terms were harsh, leaving him at a severe disadvantage. But David knew he had no choice. Refusing the agreement would likely mean his immediate death, and his dukedom would face an assault from both Arthur and Richard. Swallowing his pride, he raised questions about the clauses he didn¡¯t fully understand, receiving curt but clear explanations. With no other option, he reluctantly signed the agreement.


    Arthur watched the quill¡¯s final stroke with satisfaction. Internally, he mused, This world¡¯s contract-binding artifacts are truly a marvel. With their enforcement, I have no reason to fear secret betrayals from the dukedom. They¡¯re bound to uphold their end, no matter what.


    Arthur¡¯s thoughts shifted to the circumstances that had aligned in his favor. I was fortunate that both dukedoms were in a desperate situation and had no choice but to agree to the absurd terms. Richard¡¯s hand was forced when Elysia attacked, and he had no choice but to rely on the kingdom¡¯s aid. If not for these fortuitous events, convincing them might have taken years¡ªyears I couldn¡¯t afford to lose. Even introducing something as crucial as progressive taxation could have been delayed by two or three years without their immediate cooperation.


    Satisfied with how events had unfolded, Arthur composed himself and addressed the room.


    ¡°From this moment onward,¡± Arthur began, his voice steady and commanding, ¡°no one here will speak a word about Ashenfell¡¯s involvement in the assassination attempt. It will be as if nothing ever happened. Additionally, as per the agreement, both dukedoms are to fully support my decisions if it benefit the kingdom and comply with my orders without hesitation.¡±


    The great hall fell silent, save for the rustling of fabric as all present¡ªboth dukes and guests¡ªbowed in unison and spoke in a unified chorus, ¡°Yes, Your Highness. We will not speak of the assassination attempt to anyone.¡±


    Arthur nodded, the flicker of approval in his eyes betraying his satisfaction. ¡°Good,¡± he said.


    The conversation continued for a while, carefully navigating their respective situations. Both sides avoided carelessly divulging any vulnerabilities, but the tension was palpable. David, despite his best efforts, couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of inferiority. He had been the one to orchestrate an assassination attempt, yet here he was, outmaneuvered and effectively subdued.


    Arthur didn¡¯t let the opportunity to assert dominance slip by. With subtle but pointed remarks, he reminded David of the gravity of his actions. ¡°It takes courage to take responsibility for one¡¯s mistakes,¡± Arthur said, his tone deceptively cordial. ¡°Acknowledging your errors is the first step toward rebuilding trust.¡±


    Though the words seemed forgiving on the surface, but David felt the weight of their underlying message: You owe me everything now, and I won¡¯t let you forget it.


    After some time, Arthur shifted the tone of the discussion. Rising from his seat, he addressed both Richard and David with a composed authority. ¡°Since you have both agreed to abide by the new rules and taxation system I will be implementing, I would like to formally invite you to a banquet, where I will announce and introduce some of the new rules and tax system that I have told you about,¡± he announced. ¡°It will be held in approximately two weeks. Invitations will be sent tomorrow to many of the kingdom¡¯s most influential nobles and citizens. I trust you will make time in your schedules to attend.¡±


    David and Richard exchanged glances. The weight of Arthur¡¯s words settled heavily upon them. It wasn¡¯t just a banquet¡ªit was a statement. They both understood, with dawning clarity, that Arthur intended to use them as a stepping stone for his political strategy. By showcasing their allegiance at such a public event, Arthur would send a clear message to the entire kingdom: the two dukedoms were now firmly under his control.


    The implications were staggering. If the nobles and influential citizens saw Richard and David standing beside Arthur, they would see resistance is futile. It wasn¡¯t just a banquet; it was a masterstroke of political theater, designed to solidify Arthur¡¯s authority and suppress any lingering dissent.


    Realizing this, David couldn¡¯t suppress a bitter thought. He¡¯s not just uniting the kingdom¡ªhe¡¯s cementing his power so thoroughly that no one will dare to challenge him again.


    Richard, more pragmatic, nodded solemnly. ¡°Of course, Your Highness,¡± he said, masking his unease. ¡°I will ensure my schedule is clear for the occasion.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    David followed suit, forcing a polite smile. ¡°It will be an honor to attend,¡± he said, though his voice lacked conviction.


    Arthur inclined his head, satisfied. ¡°Excellent. Then I look forward to seeing you both there, also let¡¯s end this for today¡± he said, his tone final.


    Richard cleared his throat and spoke before leaving the great hall ¡°If I may, Your Highness, I would like to apologize for my daughter¡¯s behavior during our last meeting. Her actions were out of line and entirely unforgivable. Since then, I have taken steps to ensure she understands the gravity of her conduct and behaves with the decorum befitting her station. I humbly request your forgiveness for her indiscretion.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s expression remained neutral as he replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already put the matter behind me, Duke Richard. There¡¯s no need to dwell on it or offer further apologies.¡±


    A glimmer of relief passed over Richard¡¯s face. ¡°Thank you, Your Highness. I am deeply grateful for your understanding,¡± he said, bowing his head slightly. Then, after a pause, he added cautiously, ¡°I do, however, have a humble request I¡¯d like to make, if you would permit it.¡±


    Arthur raised an eyebrow, his curiosity piqued. ¡°If it is within my power to grant, I will do so,¡± he said, gesturing for Richard to continue.


    Richard nodded, his posture shifting slightly as if bracing himself. ¡°With your permission, before we return for the banquet in two weeks, I would like to leave Olivia in your care,¡± he said carefully.


    Arthur¡¯s gaze sharpened, though his expression remained unreadable. ¡°Your daughter?¡± he asked, his tone even but probing.


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness,¡± Richard confirmed. ¡°I believe spending time under your guidance will serve as an invaluable experience for her. She has much to learn about diplomacy, governance, and the responsibility of leadership¡ªqualities you possess in abundance. I am certain that under your tutelage, she will grow into someone who can contribute meaningfully to the kingdom as well as for the dukedom.¡±


    Arthur leaned back slightly, his sharp eyes studying Richard¡¯s face. His mind raced, weighing the implications of the duke¡¯s request. Is he trying to forge a stronger bond between the Dukedom of Luke and me through Olivia? Arthur mused. It¡¯s a clever move. Having her here could serve as a gesture of loyalty¡ªor perhaps even a veiled attempt to monitor me more closely. Still, this arrangement might not be entirely disadvantageous.


    He considered the potential consequences. Olivia¡¯s presence will undoubtedly disrupt some of the plans I intended to execute in these two weeks. But if I were to refuse, it might be seen as overly rigid or even insulting to Richard¡¯s overture. For just a few weeks, I can manage.


    Having made his decision, Arthur straightened slightly and replied, ¡°Very well. I will agree. However, I won¡¯t be teaching her directly. If she¡¯s content with simply observing my work and learning by watching, then she is welcome.¡±


    Richard¡¯s bowed his head deeply. ¡°That is more than sufficient, Your Majesty. Thank you.¡±


    Arthur nodded, signaling the end of the discussion. Shortly after, the guests in the great hall began to disperse, their murmured conversations echoing in the vast chamber as they departed.


    Meanwhile, in the guest quarters assigned to Duke David, a quiet tension filled the room. A mage, one of David¡¯s trusted confidants, hesitantly broke the silence.


    ¡°Sir,¡± the mage began cautiously, ¡°are you truly at peace with how things unfolded today?¡±


    David let out a bitter chuckle, his voice tinged with frustration. ¡°Do I look as though I¡¯m happy with it?¡± he snapped. ¡°The terms were absurd¡ªoutrageous even¡ªbut I had no choice. The situation was a perfect trap, and I walked right into it.¡±


    He leaned against the edge of a table, his hands gripping the surface tightly as he vented his frustration. ¡°If Arthur had launched a war against us the moment he found out about the assassination attempt, we might have had a chance to fight back. A slim one, perhaps, but a chance nonetheless. But no¡ªhe waited. He bided his time, ensuring he had all the leverage before forcing me to sign those conditions.¡±


    David¡¯s voice grew quieter but no less bitter. ¡°And he did it flawlessly. He avoided any significant loss on his side, not a single soldier wasted, and orchestrated the perfect scenario to bind me into his plans. Even I despite of having many experience would not be able to plan out this kind of flawless plan.¡± David sighted, ¡°He¡¯s not the same man I once underestimated. The rumors about him changing? They didn¡¯t do justice to what he¡¯s become.¡±


    The mage hesitated before speaking again. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a way to turn this to your advantage?¡±


    David looked up, his expression dark. ¡°Not yet. Right now, all I can do is play along. But rest assured, I will not remain a pawn in Arthur¡¯s game forever. When the opportunity arises, I¡¯ll find a way to tip the scales back in my favor.¡±


    At the same time, in the guest quarters assigned to Duke Richard, he found his daughter, Olivia, seated by the window. The soft glow of the evening light bathed her in a warm hue. She turned as she heard his footsteps, her brow furrowed in curiosity.


    ¡°Father,¡± she began, her voice laced with both relief and suspicion, ¡°you¡¯re finally back. What do you discuss there?¡±


    Richard closed the door behind him and walked toward her, his movements deliberate. ¡°Olivia,¡± he said, his tone calm but firm, ¡°the matters discussed are confidential. I cannot share them with you.¡± He paused, allowing his words to settle. ¡°However, there¡¯s something else we need to address¡ªsomething that concerns you directly.¡±


    Olivia tilted her head, her expression shifting to one of cautious anticipation. ¡°What is it, Father?¡±


    Richard¡¯s gaze softened momentarily, though his resolve remained unshaken. ¡°We will be returning to our dukedom tomorrow,¡± he began, ¡°but you will not be coming with us.¡±


    Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°What? Why not?¡± she demanded, her voice rising slightly.


    ¡°You will stay here, at the palace,¡± Richard explained. ¡°During these two weeks, I want you to observe and learn from King Arthur. By the time we return for the banquet, you should have gained valuable insight into how he operates.¡±


    Olivia¡¯s shock quickly turned to frustration. ¡°Why would you do this, Father? You know I don¡¯t like Arthur. And why are you pushing me toward him again? He already rejected the marriage proposal once.¡±


    Richard¡¯s expression darkened, his voice growing stern. ¡°This is not about marriage, Olivia, and it¡¯s certainly not about your personal feelings. This is about survival¡ªour survival. Arthur has changed. He is no longer the man we once knew or underestimated. He¡¯s cunning, calculated, and dangerous. In just a short time, he has maneuvered us into a position where we are little more than pawns in his game.¡±


    Richard added. ¡°I¡¯m sending you because I trust you, Olivia. You¡¯re sharp, capable, and more perceptive than you realize. I need you to observe Arthur, understand his methods, and establish a connection with him. Whether you like it or not, maintaining a strong connection with Arthur is crucial.¡±


    For a moment, silence hung heavily in the room as Olivia grappled with her father¡¯s words. Finally, she let out a long breath, her shoulders slumping in reluctant acceptance. ¡°Fine,¡± she said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

 Chapter 32: Before the Banquet

    In the King''s Chamber


    Arthur stood before the full-length mirror, scrutinizing his reflection. His hands moved to smooth down his tunic as he took in the changes he''d worked so hard to achieve. Not bad, not bad at all, he mused. Most of the body fat is gone. Sure, there''s still a little belly fat clinging on, but it''s miles better than the sorry state I was in before.


    He tilted his head, turning slightly to examine his profile. My stamina''s not too shabby now either. Jogging five laps without stopping? I never thought I''d get there. Even managing one intense lap at full speed is something I can pull off now. Compare to when I first started training, where I could barely handle 40 meters. Yeah, this is progress.


    Arthur''s gaze shifted from his physique to his posture, standing straighter, his reflection more confident than he felt some months ago. Maybe it''s time to take up swordsmanship. Then again, is that really where my focus should be? My swordsmanship isn''t what''s going to change this kingdom. No, reforms are the real weapon. This place needs economic strength¡ªroads, trade routes, education, industry. A kingdom with a high GDP and strong military. That''s where my energy should go, instead of me soloing every problem with my swordsmanship plus I don''t even know if I can cultivate an aura of stars.


    With a sigh, he turned toward the ornately laid-out clothing on the nearby stand. Picking up the heavily embroidered dress, he ran his fingers over the intricate patterns. Man, these clothes. No matter how much I wear them, I''ll never get used to them. Fancy, restrictive, and a pain to put on. One day, I''ll introduce proper, comfortable clothing here¡ªsweaters, jumpers, something practical. These nobles can keep their embroidered silk; I''ll take a hoodie any day.


    Arthur''s attire today was far more extravagant than his usual garments, a reflection of the significance of the upcoming banquet set to take place tomorrow. Traditionally, lower-ranking nobles and some influential figures would begin arriving a day early to formally pay their respects to the king. After these initial greetings, they would typically return to their lodgings, only to reappear the next day for the main event. This practice served not to display their loyalty but more so to secure a moment of recognition from the king before the banquet''s larger gathering. Because of this, Arthur''s outfit for today was a little more extravagant than usual.


    Arthur carefully slipped on the dress, fastening each ornate button. As he adjusted his cuffs, his thoughts shifted back to the tasks ahead. This banquet isn''t just about food and pleasantries. It''s an opportunity¡ªa stage where alliances will be forged, intentions will be read, and loyalties tested. Every smile and every word will be part of the chessboard I''m building. If I play this right, I''ll solidify my position. If I don''t¡­


    He let out a slow exhale, brushing imaginary dust from his sleeve. Failure isn''t an option. Not now, not when I''ve come this far. The kingdom depends on this banquet as much as I do. It''s not just a display of power; it''s a demonstration of unity and manipulation.


    Arthur finally stepped back, surveying himself in the mirror one last time. He styled his black hair and exited the chamber.


    Arthur stepped out of his chamber to find his valet waiting dutifully in the hallway. The moment the valet caught sight of him, he bowed deeply. Arthur offered a curt nod in response, acknowledging the gesture without breaking stride.


    Standing beside the valet was Olivia, her posture as composed as ever. Despite the days she had spent observing him, there was a spark of tension in her demeanor¡ªa telltale sign that this arrangement was not entirely to her liking.


    Arthur turned his attention to her and asked with a calm but probing tone, "The banquet is almost upon us, and your parents will be arriving soon. Are you looking forward to reuniting with them? Or would you prefer continuing to shadow me and study my work?"


    Olivia bowed slightly, her expression carefully neutral as she replied, "I am, of course, delighted that my parents will be arriving soon. It will be a joy to reunite with them. That said, it has been a privilege to follow you and observe how you manage your duties with such efficiency."


    Arthur resisted the urge to smirk, seeing through her polite fa?ade. She''s putting on a show, he thought, playing the obedient observer while counting the days until her freedom. Since Duke Richard''s departure, Olivia had dutifully followed him everywhere, silently watching as he navigated meetings, made decisions, and oversaw the affairs of the kingdom.


    "That''s good to hear," Arthur said evenly, his tone giving nothing away.


    He then turned to the valet and asked, "How are the banquet preparations progressing? Have you completed the additional tasks I assigned?"


    The valet straightened and replied, "Most of the tasks Your Majesty mentioned are completed. However, the document you requested to be copied into multiple sets three days ago is still in progress. Many of the scribes are working on it, but we still need about 20 more copies to finish."


    Arthur''s eyes widened slightly, and an incredulous "What?" escaped his lips before he could compose himself.


    It dawned on him in that moment¡ªthere were no printing presses in this world. Every document, no matter how extensive, had to be painstakingly copied by hand.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    Holy sh*t, I completely forgot this world doesn''t have printers, Arthur thought, his mind racing. How did I not realize this sooner? It''s been about four months since I arrived here, and I''ve done many things such as reading books and documents about this kingdom, plan reforms, and draft documents. I never stopped to think about how those documents were being replicated. Man, printing presses were one of the greatest inventions back on Earth. They revolutionized literacy rates, transformed education, and made life so much easier for so many people¡ªand I completely forgot about them! How could I overlook something so crucial?


    He rubbed his temple, trying to suppress the frustration bubbling up inside him. I should''ve started working on creating a printing press months ago. This could''ve saved so much time and effort. If I want to implement reforms quickly, I can''t rely on dozens of scribes hand-copying every piece of legislation or decree.


    After a moment of thought, he straightened and addressed the valet. "Alright, ensure that the scribes focus on completing those copies by tomorrow morning. I''ll need them ready before the banquet begins."


    He paused and added, "I''ll be in the great hall. Anyone arriving to meet me, please direct them to the great hall."


    The valet bowed deeply. "Understood, Your Majesty."


    Arthur turned and began walking toward the great hall. As he made his way down the corridors, his mind drifted back to the earlier realization about printing.


    Now that I think about it, what kind of printing machine should I aim to create? he mused. The first thing that comes to Arthur''s mind was the digital printer that he had at home when he was on earth.


    That would be impossible with this world''s current level of technology, he thought.


    Arthur steps slowed slightly as another thought struck him. Oh, right¡ªthe Gutenberg printing press. Even on Earth, that was the foundation of modern printing. There were earlier methods, like woodblock printing, but Gutenberg''s press was the real game-changer. It was efficient, relatively simple to construct, and revolutionized how information spread.


    Arthur''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully. If I replicate that design... no, why stop at the Gutenberg press? With the knowledge I have from Earth, I could aim for something more advanced, like a Linotype machine. That would eliminate the need to place each word manually and instead use a keyboard for faster typesetting. It could revolutionize how information is disseminated here.


    He took a deep breath, steadying his thoughts. But this isn''t the time for that. The banquet takes priority. I''ll have to shelve this idea for now and revisit it later when I have the resources and the right people to make it happen.


    Arthur entered the great hall, as he settled into the throne, the weight of the moment pressed against him. Olivia stood nearby, her hands clasped neatly in front of her, observing everything with quiet curiosity. Beside her were a few members of the King''s Council, their expressions a mix of calm professionalism and subtle anticipation.


    After some time, the doors to the great hall creaked open, and the first nobles arrived. They entered in small groups. Some guest wore rich fabrics with understated elegance, while others flaunted more ostentatious designs. Their faces were equally telling, masking curiosity, skepticism, or faint displeasure beneath layers of cordiality.


    Arthur sat on the throne, his posture commanding yet relaxed. He greeted each guest with a nod and a polite smile, his voice carrying an even, authoritative tone. While his words were courteous, they held an undercurrent of firmness that reminded all present of the power he now wielded.


    As more guests entered and departed, engaging in brief exchanges with Arthur, he began to notice subtle yet revealing dynamics emerging from the interactions.


    Some exchanged skeptical glances as they observed Arthur, their expressions a mix of doubt and disdain. Among them were the lower-ranking and less-informed guest, such as barons and knights, who clung to the outdated perception of Arthur as an inept and complacent ruler. To these individuals, his rise in competence was either a rumor to dismiss or a temporary fa?ade that would soon crumble.


    Others, however, noted the sharpness in Arthur''s gaze, the measured tone of his speech, and the confidence in his posture. These nobles, more perceptive or perhaps better informed, recognized that something fundamental about their king had shifted. The realization unsettled them, and their discomfort showed in subtle ways¡ªfidgeting with their cuffs, avoiding prolonged eye contact, or offering smiles that didn''t quite reach their eyes. For them, Arthur''s transformation posed a direct threat to their long-standing privileges and unchecked influence.


    Then there were those who regarded the king with quiet approval, their respect evident in the depth of their bows or the genuine warmth in their greetings. These were individuals who had grown tired of the kingdom''s stagnation and corruption. To them, Arthur''s newfound decisiveness was a welcome change, a long-overdue sign of progress that offered hope for a brighter future.


    Arthur observed every guest with keen interest.


    What intrigued him most, however, was their reaction to Olivia. Almost every guest who approached him wore an expression of surprise or curiosity upon noticing her. The daughter of Duke Richard of the Dukedom of Luke, present in the royal palace without a single guard from her family''s lands, was an unusual sight. Olivia remained quietly observant, her composed demeanor only heightening the guest'' curiosity. Arthur found it amusing to see their poorly masked shock and the occasional whispered speculations exchanged among them.


    As the hours dragged on and the last guest made their exit, Arthur leaned back on his throne, exhaling quietly. The guest had been greeted, the appearances had been made, and the political theater for the evening had concluded.


    Arthur rose from his seat and addressed his council members. "You''re all dismissed. Get some rest¡ªwe have a long day ahead tomorrow."


    The King''s Council bowed and exited the hall. Arthur then turned to Olivia, who had remained at her post throughout the evening.


    "This will be it for today," he said, his voice steady but tinged with exhaustion. "I''m heading to my chambers to rest for the day."


    Olivia nodded, her expression respectful. "Understood. Thank you for allowing me to observe the conversations you had today."


    Arthur gave a curt nod before turning and leaving the great hall.


    Once in his chambers, Arthur let out a long breath, his body finally easing as he collapsed onto his bed. The weight of the day settled on him, but his thoughts remained sharp.


    The real banquet begins tomorrow, he thought, staring at the ceiling. This is just the prelude, but it''s already taken its toll on me. I need to recover my energy. Tomorrow isn''t just about celebration¡ªit''s about strategy, alliances, and making a statement that will shape the future of Keldoria.

 Chapter 33: The Banquet

    The grand banquet hall was a vision of opulence, its high-vaulted ceilings adorned with intricate chandeliers that cast a warm, golden glow across the room. Long tables were laden with exquisite dishes¡ªroasted meats, glazed fruits, delicate pastries, and rare wines¡ªall meticulously arranged. The air was alive with the hum of conversation, the clinking of crystal goblets, and the soft melodies of a string ensemble playing in the corner.


    Arthur entered the hall with measured steps, his regal attire catching the soft glow of the chandeliers, each detail of his ensemble emphasizing his role as the kingdom''s sovereign. Behind him followed Klein and Ken, their presence a quiet but unmistakable reminder of the vigilance surrounding the king.


    As Arthur approached, the gentle hum of conversation dwindled to silence. All eyes turned toward him, the assembly pausing their private discussions to acknowledge his arrival. Nobles in their finery, influential merchants with carefully crafted appearances, and advisors clad in understated elegance filled the room. Their expressions ranged from eager anticipation to guarded curiosity, with a few displaying subtle unease beneath their practiced facades.


    Arthur ascended the steps to the raised platform and seated himself at the head of the grand table. His gaze swept over the crowd, calm yet piercing, taking in the diverse assembly before him.


    Raising his hand, he commanded the room''s full attention. The hall fell into an even deeper silence, save for the faint flicker of gemstone that lighted the banquet and the distant strains of the ensemble.


    "I welcome you all to this banquet," Arthur began, his voice resonating through the chamber with practiced authority. "Tonight, we gather not only to share food and drink but also to mark a turning point for this kingdom¡ªa celebration of unity and progress."


    His tone grew more deliberate, weighty with intent. "Before we indulge in the evening''s festivities, I ask for your attention. There are matters of great importance I must share¡ªchanges I intend to implement for the betterment of our kingdom and its future."


    The guests exchanged quiet glances, some nodding in encouragement while others stiffened in their seats. The weight of Arthur''s words hung in the air, and the hall seemed to hold its collective breath, anticipating what was to come.


    Arthur began his speech by addressing his past mistakes, openly acknowledging the errors of his previous ways and reaffirming his commitment to never neglect the kingdom again. He was fully aware that this wasn''t the first time he had delivered such a confession¡ªwhether it was in the central square or before the knights, the theme of his past failures had been a recurring point. Yet, Arthur understood the importance of repetition and exposure, knowing that consistency in his words was necessary to solidify trust and demonstrate his sincerity.


    He knew some might see it as overdone, but he also recognized that change wasn''t about a single declaration; it was about reinforcing his dedication through actions and consistent messaging. Each speech, each moment of vulnerability, was another step in repairing the trust he had shattered and proving that he was no longer the man he used to be.


    Arthur takes a deep breath and continues, his voice steady and resolute. "Now that I have acknowledged my mistake, I am committed to implementing changes that will help Keldoria prosper and benefit everyone. Today marks the beginning of a new chapter for our kingdom."


    With a subtle gesture, Arthur signals the staff in charge of the banquet. The maids promptly move through the hall, distributing elegantly bound documents to the gathered nobles, advisors, and representatives. These documents outline the comprehensive reforms Arthur plans to introduce.


    As the staff moved swiftly to distribute the documents, Arthur''s voice rang out once more, clear and authoritative. "Let us begin with Section One," he said, his gaze sweeping across the room. "Feel free to ask any questions if something is unclear or difficult to understand. I want everyone here to be fully informed about the changes we''re embarking on."


    The first section delves into a revised set of laws and regulations aimed at fostering fairness and growth. One of the key changes is the introduction of a progressive tax system. The version that is now introduced is a bit different in terms of threshold from what Arthur showed to Ricahrd and David as this includes carefully calculated income thresholds to ensure fairness, alleviating the burden on the lower classes while asking for a reasonable contribution from the wealthier citizens.


    Additionally, the reforms proposed selective taxation such as taxing on luxury items,¡ªgoods deemed non-essential for daily living, such as extravagant clothing, ornate carriages, and other symbols of excess. To discourage the outflow of wealth, an exit tax will also be implemented, targeting those who leave Keldoria with significant income earned within its borders. Arthur has also suggested tariffs on imported goods to encourage local production and strengthen Keldoria''s economy. However, he has deliberately avoided introducing more complex taxes, like a general sales tax, understanding that such measures may not be beneficial at this stage of the kingdom''s development.


    As the guests carefully scanned through the first section of the document, he could see the subtle shift in the atmosphere. The expressions of many guests had turned sour¡ªdispleasure etched on their faces as they skimmed through the documents. Whispers of discontent rippled through the room like the faint rustle of wind in the trees. It was no surprise to Arthur. He had anticipated this reaction; after all, most of the guests in attendance belonged to the upper tax bracket. For them, the new tax system was not a reform to celebrate but a burden to bear.


    Despite the murmurs, Arthur stood firm. He could see the unspoken questions forming in their minds¡ªthe reluctance, the resistance. Before anyone could voice their doubts, he raised his voice, commanding the attention of the room.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    "The new tax system," Arthur began, his voice steady but resolute, "along with all the policies outlined in this document, will be applied to all regions of Keldoria. This includes the Dukedom of Luke and the Dukedom of Ashenfell. Both dukedoms will implement these reforms within their lands, and, moreover, they will also contribute a percentage of what they receive from taxing their territories to the royal treasury. This contribution will be used to help grow Keldoria into a stronger, more prosperous kingdom."


    The banquet hall fell into a stunned silence, the weight of Arthur''s words pressing down on the room like an oppressive fog. Despite the hundreds of nobles, merchants, and dignitaries in attendance, not a single voice rose to challenge him¡ªat least, not immediately.


    The silence was soon broken, first by a few scattered murmurs, then by a rising tide of whispers and hushed conversations. Faces twisted in disbelief and shock, some leaning toward their neighbors as they tried to confirm they''d heard correctly.


    "This cannot be true," a noblewoman whispered sharply, her voice tinged with outrage. "The dukes are independent within their lands¡ªthey do not follow the king''s laws!"


    Another man, his brow furrowed in confusion, muttered, "And to pay taxes to Arthur? Taxes to him? The very king they once called incompetent?"


    The reactions were as varied as they were intense. Disbelief, indignation, and curiosity rippled through the crowd like waves. All eyes darted toward Duke Richard and Duke David, two of the most powerful men in the kingdom. By tradition, the dukes were nearly untouchable in their own domains, their autonomy secured by ancient agreements. For them to willingly adopt Arthur''s reforms¡ªand to pay taxes to the crown¡ªwas unheard of, an act that defied centuries of precedent.


    Duke Richard rose slowly from his seat, his tall, imposing figure drawing all eyes. The room fell silent once more, anticipation thick in the air. His gaze swept across the crowd before settling on Arthur, his expression unreadable.


    "It is true," Richard said finally, his deep voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "The Dukedom of Luke will implement the king''s reforms. We will adopt the new tax system and contribute to the royal treasury as outlined in these documents."


    The crowd erupted into a flurry of gasps and whispers. Many could not hide their shock, and others looked outright incredulous.


    "Why would you agree to this?" a voice called out from somewhere in the hall, unable to suppress their disbelief.


    Richard''s sharp eyes flicked toward the source of the voice, silencing them with a mere glance. "Because I have seen the wisdom in these reforms," he said, his voice firm. "Yes, the king made mistakes in the past. But I will not cling to old grievances if it means hindering the progress of this kingdom. These policies are not about bolstering the crown''s power; they are about ensuring Keldoria''s survival and prosperity. And as a duke, it is my duty to act in the best interest of my people."


    The murmurs softened, but the tension remained. Now all eyes turned to Duke David of Ashenfell, who had remained seated as he observed the room with calm detachment. Slowly, he rose, his quieter demeanor contrasting sharply with Richard''s commanding presence.


    "I, too, will adopt these reforms," David said, his voice low but steady. "For too long, the lands of Ashenfell have grown strong in isolation while the rest of the kingdom faltered. This is not sustainable. If Keldoria falls, so too will the dukedoms. It is time for unity, and I will not let pride or tradition blind me to what must be done."


    The room descended once more into a stunned, suffocating silence, as though the very air had been drawn out of the hall. Hundreds of uneasy glances flitted back and forth, whispers threatening to spill but caught just before escaping trembling lips. The shock was palpable, etched onto every face¡ªa mixture of bewilderment, disbelief, and a creeping curiosity.


    How had the once inept king, a man long dismissed as a failure, managed to convince not one but both dukedoms to submit to his reforms? The thought gnawed at them, an enigma they could scarcely fathom. They knew all too well that neither Duke Richard nor Duke David were men who acted out of simple altruism. These were seasoned rulers, pragmatists to the core, men who wielded immense autonomy and had no obligation to follow royal decrees within their lands.


    And yet, here they were¡ªagreeing not only to implement Arthur''s sweeping policies but also to pay a percentage of the wealth gained from their territories into the royal treasury. It was unthinkable.


    Arthur couldn''t help but think to himself, I never ordered or mentioned anything about how to respond to those questions, yet they''ve answered in a way that works to my advantage. Now that it''s laid out, I can continue forward.


    Arthur stepped forward, his presence commanding yet calm. "You have heard it from them yourself," he said, his voice carrying over the crowd. "The dukes have chosen to lead by example. They understand that this kingdom''s strength lies not in its divisions but in its unity. And I assure you all, their contributions will not go to waste. Every coin, every effort will be directed toward building a Keldoria where all can prosper."


    Arthur then added, "Now please read section one carefully and ask any thing that confused you."


    The guests once again turned their attention to the documents before them, their eyes scanning the pages with renewed intensity. Questions began to ripple through the hall, voices rising as nobles sought clarification on unfamiliar terms¡ªtariff rates, exit taxes, luxury taxes, and the intricate workings of the progressive tax system.


    Arthur stood his ground, responding to each query with clarity and patience. He explained every policy in detail, carefully breaking down the complexities into digestible concepts. Yet, as he spoke, his caught the subtle expressions of displeasure lingering on the faces of several nobles, particularly those of higher rank. Their tight lips and narrowed gazes betrayed their discontent, their minds clearly calculating what these changes would cost them.


    When Arthur had addressed nearly every concern in the first section of the document, Arthur paused, letting the tension in the room simmer. Then, with a calm yet commanding voice, he said, "I understand that many of you remain unhappy with these reforms. I know the new system will impact you more heavily than others. You will pay higher taxes, and for some of you, it may feel as though you are losing more than you gain."


    A low murmur of agreement rippled through the room, but Arthur raised a hand, silencing it.


    "But," he continued, his tone unwavering, "both the dukes and I firmly believe that these changes will not only strengthen the kingdom but ultimately benefit every one of you. When Keldoria prospers, so too will its people, its trade, its opportunities."


    He allowed his words to hang in the air, studying the room carefully before delivering the final blow. "And while the first section of the document may not favor you, I can guarantee this: the second section¡ªif implemented properly¡ªhas the potential not only to balance what you lose but to bring opportunities that could make you wealthier than ever before."

 Chapter 34: The Banquet (Part 2)

    As Arthur spoke of the opportunities awaiting them, a wave of anticipation rippled through the banquet hall. One by one, the guests turned the pages of their documents to the second section, their curiosity overcoming their lingering resentment.


    As their eyes moved across the words, confusion began to cloud their faces. Whispers broke out among the nobles as they pointed to unfamiliar terms and phrases scattered across the words. Concepts such as ¡°equity,¡± ¡°dividends,¡± ¡°capital gains,¡± and ¡°investment pools¡± leapt from the pages, alien and bewildering to a crowd accustomed to traditional wealth and land ownership.


    "What does this mean?" a noblewoman murmured, frowning as she traced a finger under the word "shares."


    "This¡ª¡®economic partnership¡¯¡ªwhat is the king talking about?" another asked, his voice tinged with both intrigue and skepticism.


    Their eyes darted between each other, then back to the document, as though collectively trying to piece together a foreign concept. For many, the terms were not just puzzling¡ªthey were entirely outside the scope of anything they had ever considered. The aristocracy of Keldoria had long defined wealth in terms of land, titles, and amount of servants they had. The idea of intangible wealth¡ªwealth that could grow and multiply through investment and trade¡ªwas a revelation as much as it was a mystery.


    Arthur observed their reactions carefully. Some furrowed their brows in frustration, while others leaned closer to their neighbors, discussing theories in hushed tones. He could see the seeds of curiosity taking root amidst the skepticism, the first sparks of thought igniting in their minds. This was exactly the reaction he had anticipated¡ªand hoped for.


    Still, the air remained thick with uncertainty, and the question lingered unspoken: what exactly was Arthur proposing, and how could it benefit them?


    Arthur clapped his hands sharply, the sound reverberating through the grand hall and pulling every eye toward him. ¡°I understand,¡± he began, his tone steady yet commanding, ¡°that many of the words and concepts outlined in the document I¡¯ve shared are unfamiliar to some of you. These are theories¡ªconcepts I have studied, developed, and refined. And while they are not yet perfect, they are meant to grow and evolve over time, either by myself or through the contributions of others.¡± He allowed a moment for his words to settle before continuing. ¡°Now, let me guide you through Section Two of the document,¡± he said, his voice firm yet inviting. ¡°We will start from the beginning.¡±


    Arthur stepped forward, gesturing to the pages in their hands. ¡°The section begins by addressing tangible goods¡ªthose physical items that have long been the cornerstone of wealth. Gold, silver, gemstones, fine fabrics, and land¡ªthese are things we all understand and value. They are easy to see, touch, and trade. But our understanding of wealth must go beyond the tangible.¡±


    He paced slowly, his tone growing more animated. ¡°There is another type of wealth¡ªone that many overlook but is just as valuable. Intangible goods. These are acts of labor, skill, or expertise offered to fulfill a need. Consider the blacksmith who forges a sword. When you pay them, you are not simply purchasing the metal; you are paying for their skill, their craftsmanship, and the time they spent honing their craft. Similarly, the services of a healer, a solider, or even an artist¡ªall of these are examples of intangible goods. They are things you cannot hold in your hand, yet they shape our world, drive our economy, and enrich our lives.¡±


    Arthur stopped, letting his words settle before continuing. ¡°This distinction is important because it sets the stage for what comes next. Recognizing the value of both tangible and intangible goods allows us to innovate and grow beyond traditional means of wealth. And that brings us to the ideas of shares and investments.¡±


    The crowd, though still hesitant, leaned in ever so slightly, their curiosity outweighing their doubt. Arthur continued, ¡°Shares, as I mentioned earlier, represent partial ownership in an enterprise. They allow ventures to thrive by pooling resources from many investors, each of whom shares in the profits. For example, a guild of skilled artisans might issue shares to fund the creation of unique and valuable goods. Those who invest not only help the guild succeed but also stand to profit as the guild grows and prospers.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s voice carried a deliberate intensity now, as though he were carving his words into the very walls. ¡°But shares are only one part of this system. Investments, whether in tangible goods like land or in intangible ventures like training a fleet of solider, are what will drive the kingdom forward. By encouraging nobles and commoners alike to invest in enterprises that benefit Keldoria as a whole, we create opportunities for growth that extend far beyond individual gain.¡±


    He then gestured toward the document again. ¡°You will notice terms like dividends and capital gains in this section. Dividends are the regular profits paid to those who hold shares¡ªa reward for their investment. Capital gains, on the other hand, are the profits earned when the value of an investment increases. For instance, if you hold shares in a guild, and that guild¡¯s reputation and success grow over time, the value of your shares will increase. Should you choose to sell them, you will profit from that growth ¡­¡±


    Arthur continued to delve into the intricacies of Section Two, his voice steady yet passionate as he unraveled concepts that seemed impossibly advanced for a man once regarded as incompetent. As he spoke, the murmurs among the guests grew quieter, replaced by a collective silence punctuated only by the rustling of papers as they turned back to their documents, their eyes scanning the words with newfound intensity.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    The more Arthur explained, the clearer it became to the nobles and scholars present that the theories laid out in the document weren¡¯t mere idealistic musings¡ªthey were grounded, practical, and profoundly ahead of their time. For all their education, wealth, and privilege, not a single person in the room could refute the logic behind what he was presenting. Even those who had spent decades studying economics and governance found themselves struggling to comprehend how Arthur, of all people, had devised something so far beyond their own understanding.


    Expressions shifted from skepticism to shock, and from shock to awe. Whispers began to ripple through the hall.


    "How did he come up with this?" a noble muttered under his breath.


    "This is¡­ this is something even our brightest scholars haven¡¯t considered," murmured another, their tone tinged with disbelief.


    Even the most accomplished scholars among them¡ªthe so-called geniuses who had once considered Arthur as an unworthy ruler¡ªsat in stunned silence. Their pride and self-assuredness were now replaced by an uneasy realization: the king they had deemed foolish had crafted theories that not only surpassed their own but redefined the very framework of governance and trade.


    Arthur paused, sensing the subtle but undeniable shift in the atmosphere. The room had grown still, the once skeptical gazes of his audience now marked by a mix of shock and reluctant admiration. He let the silence linger, giving his words the time to root deeply in their minds, the weight of his theories pressing on even the most hardened skeptics.


    Inwardly, Arthur¡¯s thoughts flickered with a private satisfaction. Marvel at it, he mused, these are the studies and theories refined and developed over centuries on Earth. Even in a world far more advanced than this one, countless researchers are still testing and perfecting these ideas. I¡¯ve stolen their credit, but in a world where magic exists, I doubt they¡¯d mind me repurposing their work for this place. His gaze swept across the room, catching glimpses of awe and confusion etched on the faces of the guest. They must think I¡¯m some kind of unparalleled genius.


    Arthur¡¯s faint smile remained unreadable as he continued, his tone calm yet resolute. "I understand that what I am presenting to you may seem overwhelming, perhaps even impossible to comprehend at first glance. But I assure you, these ideas are not beyond our reach. They represent the natural progression of our kingdom¡ªan evolution that has long been overdue."


    He paused, letting his words sink in before adding, "These theories, however, are not immutable truths. They are foundations¡ªmeant to be refined, expanded, and perfected over time. Not solely by me, but by anyone who dares to think beyond the constraints of tradition. That is the strength of progress: it thrives when ideas are shared and questioned, not hidden away."


    Arthur¡¯s gaze swept across the room, his voice steady but carrying an edge of conviction. "For that reason, these theories will not remain confined to this hall or to the privileged few who read this document. They will be refined, enriched with more practical detail, and eventually published as public knowledge¡ªaccessible not just to nobles but to all who seek to better themselves and this kingdom."


    A ripple of surprise coursed through the room. The very notion of a king openly sharing something of such profound value, not hoarding it for personal gain or the benefit of a select few, was almost inconceivable. Yet Arthur¡¯s words carried an undeniable sincerity, one that began to erode the lingering skepticism in the air.


    Arthur took a measured breath and continued, his voice calm but resolute. "As I have said, and as I have explained in the document, I hope you will invest¡ªnot just your gold, but your trust and effort¡ªin me and in this kingdom. Together, we can grow, thrive, and prosper. The rewards will not merely be personal but collective, for as Keldoria flourishes, so too shall its people."


    The murmurs grew louder, a blend of astonishment and cautious intrigue. Arthur scanned the faces of the crowd seated before him, their expressions ranging from guarded skepticism to tentative curiosity. These were men and women who had, for so long, seen him as a figurehead at best¡ªa failed king at worst. Yet now, many of them were visibly grappling with the unexpected reality that Arthur might actually possess the vision and determination needed to bring Keldoria into a new era.


    "Your Majesty," a voice finally broke through the hum of whispers. It was an older marquis, his tone measured but curious. "You speak of investing in the kingdom and growing together. But what assurances do we have that these theories of yours will yield the benefits you promise?"


    Arthur smiled faintly, as though anticipating the question. "An excellent point," he said, nodding toward the marquis. "These systems and theories are currently nothing more than just whims or untested ideas, but every investment is not without risk. Thus, I cannot offer guarantees but I can promise transparency. As I refine and implement these policies, I will ensure that you¡ªevery one of you¡ªcan see the progress and results for yourselves. This kingdom¡¯s growth will not be built on secrecy but on trust and collaboration."


    The marquis leaned back in his chair, his expression thoughtful, and Arthur seized the moment to press further. "Moreover," he continued, "the alternative is stagnation. We can cling to outdated systems that only serve the few while the rest of the kingdom suffers. Or we can choose progress¡ªtogether. And if we succeed, the rewards will far outweigh the risks."


    The room fell silent again, but this time it was not the uneasy quiet of doubt. It was the contemplative stillness of people weighing the weight of the moment, of realizing that the man before them¡ªthe king they had underestimated for so long¡ªmight actually have the strength and intellect to lead them into a brighter future.


    Finally, Arthur raised his goblet in a toast. "To Keldoria," he said, his voice ringing out with confidence. "To a kingdom not bound by tradition, but driven by innovation. To a future where all may prosper."


    Slowly, the guests followed suit, lifting their glasses. Some were hesitant, others more resolute, but the gesture was unanimous. The sound of clinking goblets filled the hall as they echoed Arthur¡¯s words: "To Keldoria."


    After the toast, the guests in the banquet hall quietly turned their attention to the long-awaited meal. Though the food had grown cold after hours of sitting untouched, no one seemed to complain about it. The clatter of utensils was subdued, overshadowed by the weight of the ideas Arthur had unveiled.


    The room buzzed with a quiet intensity, as though each bite of food was accompanied by the guests¡¯ mental efforts to digest not just their meal but the flood of revolutionary concepts Arthur had presented. Nobles, scholars, and merchant alike exchanged hushed whispers, their minds racing to grasp the implications and consider how best to position themselves in the new Keldoria Arthur envisioned.

 Chapter 35: End of Banquet

    Arthur wasn''t particularly hungry, so he ate sparingly, only picking at the food on his plate before taking his wine glass and stepping toward the balcony for a moment of respite. As he moved through the room, he noticed several guests watching him intently. Offering them a polite smile, he said, "Please, don''t mind me. I just need a breath of fresh air."


    His words seemed to break their curious stares, and they quickly refocused on their conversations or meals. Arthur couldn''t help but observe that most of the guests, like him, had barely touched their food. The banquet wasn''t about the meal; it was an opportunity for networking¡ªfostering alliances, building relationships, and subtly testing the waters in this newly proposed era for Keldoria.


    Stepping out onto the balcony, Arthur welcomed the cool night air as it brushed against his skin. Above him, the three moons of Keldoria hung in the sky, their soft light bathing the palace grounds in a silver glow. He rested his hands on the railing and let his thoughts wander. That was a lot of talking and explaining, he mused, sipping from his wine glass. I think they understood at least some of it.


    He glanced back toward the grand hall, imagining the discussions likely still buzzing among the guests. Maybe the scholars will grasp the concepts more thoroughly than the others. They asked the most questions but it was more that they didn''t understand, instead of rejecting the ideas outright or arguing.


    Arthur''s private thoughts were interrupted by the sound of the balcony door opening behind him. Turning his head, he saw Duke Richard stepping out, his towering presence unmistakable. Richard was dressed in a sharp navy-blue suit adorned with intricate gold embroidery, a cape draped over one shoulder¡ªa style befitting his status yet practical enough to convey his restrained, militaristic personality.


    Beside him, Olivia appeared, her presence immediately commanding Arthur''s attention. She was radiant, more stunning than he had ever seen her before. Her gown, a deep emerald green that shimmered in the moonlight, hugged her figure elegantly. Fine golden embroidery swirled across the fabric like vines, and a delicate diamond necklace adorned her neck, accentuating her beauty. Her hair was styled in soft waves, framing her face, and the faint blush on her cheeks gave her an ethereal glow. At that moment, it was undeniable¡ªshe was the most beautiful lady in the banquet hall.


    For a fleeting second, Arthur''s thoughts faltered and felt a bit of regret. So, this is the same Olivia who I rejected to marry. Clearing his mind, he straightened his posture and greeted them with a nod.


    "Duke Richard. Lady Olivia," Arthur said, his tone calm but curious. "I wasn''t expecting company out here."


    Richard smirked slightly, his deep voice carrying the same weight it always did. "Well, Your Majesty, it seemed only fitting to check on the man who managed to silence an entire banquet hall with words alone. Impressive, I must admit."


    Olivia stepped forward, her emerald gown shimmering faintly in the moonlight. Her gaze locked on Arthur''s, her voice gentle yet inquisitive. "You''ve certainly given everyone much to think about, Your Majesty. Even the scholars seem at a loss for words. I must admit, I find myself intrigued."


    Arthur couldn''t help but notice how different her demeanor was compared to their first meeting. Back then, Olivia''s tone had been sharp, almost condescending, as if she were addressing someone far beneath her station. But now, after spending time with Arthur and witnessing his resolve and vision, her tone carried genuine curiosity¡ªand perhaps even a hint of respect.


    "Thank you, Miss Olivia," Arthur replied with a polite nod, his expression composed yet warm. Then, shifting his attention to Richard, who stood beside her, Arthur added, "And you, Duke Richard? Is there something on your mind?"


    Richard paused, his intense gaze studying Arthur as if weighing every word he was about to speak. Finally, he broke the silence. "Yes, Your Majesty. I do have some questions."


    Arthur tilted his head slightly, gesturing for him to continue. "Go on."


    Richard''s tone was measured, yet the weight of his question carried an air of caution. "As you mentioned earlier, you intend to make these theories public. Do you not worry that other kingdoms might steal these ideas and use them to their advantage? And, if I may ask, how exactly do you plan to make such knowledge accessible?"


    Arthur took a slow sip of his wine, letting the question hang in the crisp night air before answering. "You raise a valid concern, Duke Richard," he began, his voice steady and thoughtful. "But here is the reality: innovation cannot be contained forever. If we hoard these ideas out of fear, Keldoria may enjoy a fleeting advantage, but it will ultimately stagnate. Progress thrives on the free exchange of ideas, not secrecy."


    He set his wine glass down on the balcony railing, turning fully to face Richard. "By making these concepts public, we won''t just be sharing theories. We''ll be creating a system where Keldoria leads the charge. Even if other kingdoms adopt these ideas, they will always be playing catch-up because we''ll be the first ones to adopt these innovations. They will have to acknowledge that our kingdom has changed and this would create more trade opportunities."Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Richard''s brows furrowed slightly as he absorbed Arthur''s words. Olivia, however, looked more intrigued than ever, her lips parted as if she wanted to say something but held herself back.


    Arthur mused to himself, Even on Earth, it was the sharing of ideas that propelled societies forward, transforming them into more advanced civilizations. If I want to implement the new tax system effectively, I must also work to improve trade and ensure everyone understands how it operates. Transparency will make it more efficient, and, truthfully, it would have become public knowledge eventually. By taking the initiative, not only do I maintain control of the narrative, but I also bolster my image as a king.


    Arthur refocused from his thoughts and addressed. "As for how I plan to share this information," he began, his voice steady and deliberate, "I will compile these theories into written documents¡ªclear and concise. Copies will be made available for purchase for those who wish to own them, but for those who cannot afford it, the information will also be accessible in libraries and public forums. Knowledge should not be a privilege reserved for the wealthy or the elite; it should be a foundation for everyone."


    Richard asked, "What about those who are unable to read or write?"


    Arthur nodded, acknowledging the importance of the question. "That is a valid concern," he replied. "Since many of the people in Keldoria cannot read or write, vital information¡ªsuch as changes in the tax system¡ªwill be communicated through verbal announcements in town squares and other public forums. However, when it comes to more complex subjects, like economics, these will remain in written form. It''s unlikely that people would absorb or remember everything if it were only spoken aloud."


    Arthur''s tone grew firmer, resolute. "But I will not leave those who are illiterate behind. I plan to establish the Keldoria Department of Education, where the kingdom will provide opportunities for those who wish to learn. Education is the key to unlocking the potential of our people, and it will be a cornerstone of the kingdom''s growth."


    He continued, "Beyond that, I intend to create additional institutions, such as the Department of Home Affairs, the Department of Foreign Affairs and Trade, and more. These departments will not only improve governance but also ensure that Keldoria adapts to the challenges of an evolving world. Of course," Arthur added with a measured smile, "these changes will take time¡ªmonths or even years¡ªbut the foundation must be laid now."


    Richard took a moment to process the information and offered a respectful bow, his tone carrying genuine regard. "Thank you for sharing your wisdom, Your Majesty."


    Arthur acknowledged the bow with a measured nod, his expression steady and composed. "It''s no trouble at all," he replied. "Now, if you''ll excuse me, I must return to the banquet. There is still a small announcement I need to make before the evening concludes."


    As Arthur walked back inside, his thoughts drifted. Although I''ve shared many ideas tonight, there''s still a long road ahead. It will take months, maybe even years, to refine and publish these theories for the public. For now, my focus will remain on implementing the tax reforms. Concepts like shares and investment can come later, after I''ve managed to invent a proper printing press to ensure widespread dissemination.


    These musings faded as Arthur approached his seat at the head of the hall. He picked up his wine glass and lightly tapped it with a spoon, the chime cutting through the hum of conversation. The crowd turned their attention to him, the room growing still in anticipation.


    Arthur took a deep breath and addressed them, his voice carrying a confident but approachable tone. "Thank you for your patience, everyone. Now that I have your attention, I''d like to make an important announcement."


    The room fell silent, all eyes fixed on the king.


    "As you''ve heard tonight," Arthur began, "I''ve outlined plans for a new tax system, introduced some of my theories on economics and many more. I want to express my hope for your full support in these endeavors. The new tax system will be officially implemented starting next week. As for the economic theories, I intend to refine them further, add additional insights, and compile them into comprehensive documents. Once completed, these will either be available for purchase or accessible for free in libraries and public forums."


    Arthur paused for a moment, scanning the room, his gaze steady. "However, this process will take time¡ªmonths, perhaps even longer. In the meantime, I must ask that you return the documents distributed to you tonight to one of the maids or staff before you leave. Rest assured, when the refined versions are ready, I will ensure they are shared with you again."


    The murmurs rippled through the hall once again as Arthur''s words settled over the crowd, each guest digesting the weight of what had been said. Some nodded quietly in approval, their gazes reflective, while others exchanged curious, skeptical glances. Whispers filled the air, a mix of intrigue and speculation, as they tried to piece together what this would mean for the future of Keldoria.


    The maids moved gracefully through the room, collecting the documents that had been distributed earlier. A few guests hesitated, their disappointment evident as they reluctantly handed back the papers, their desire to study the groundbreaking ideas more deeply evident. Others skimmed the documents once more, before returning, their curiosity tempered by uncertainty.


    As the final documents were gathered, the banquet gradually resumed its course. Conversations shifted to lighter topics, though the weight of Arthur''s revelations lingered beneath the surface. Guests mulled over the implications, some whispering excitedly about the king''s unexpected brilliance, while others remained cautiously reserved.


    The evening continued for a short while longer before winding to its conclusion. One by one, the guests approached Arthur, offering their respects before taking their leave. Some bowed deeply, their expressions thoughtful, while others gave polite nods, their minds clearly preoccupied with what they had heard.


    Finally, as the grand hall emptied, the banquet came to an end, leaving Arthur standing amidst the fading echoes of footsteps and murmurs.

 Chapter 36: Keldoria Tax Office (KTO)

    As the last guest departed and the grand hall grew quiet, only the faint shuffling of maids and staff remained. Arthur exhaled a long, weary breath, loosening the weight that had hung over him throughout the evening. He turned to Klein, who stood dutifully by his side, and remarked, ¡°Finally, the banquet is over. We¡¯ve got five days left to implement the long-planned tax system. Tell me, where is Ben, and how is the progress on setting up the Keldoria Tax Office in each region?¡±


    Klein straightened, his brow furrowing slightly as he responded, ¡°I haven¡¯t checked in with Ben for the past couple of days, Your Majesty, but last I heard, he was doing well. He¡¯s been tirelessly training the individuals who will be assigned as tax officers. As for the office buildings, construction in the central regions is complete. For the more remote areas, progress has been slower due to the lack of resources and skilled labor, but the framework is in place and will be finished in the next two to three days. Ben assures me everything should be operational by the deadline.¡±


    Arthur nodded, rubbing his chin in thought. ¡°Good. Once the tax offices are up and running, I want regular reports on their functionality. Any delays or inefficiencies need to be addressed immediately. The success of this system hinges on its execution.¡±


    Klein hesitated for a moment, gathering his thoughts before speaking. ¡°Your Majesty, if I may, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to ask.¡±


    Arthur turned his attention fully to Klein, his expression inviting. ¡°Go ahead. Speak freely.¡±


    Klein took a deep breath, his tone cautious yet curious. ¡°How do you plan to handle the nobles who might try to manipulate the system? Those who bribe local officials to underreport their income or go to great lengths to hide their wealth entirely?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, not in anger, but in contemplation. He leaned back in his chair, clasping his hands in front of him. ¡°That¡¯s a fair question, Klein. It¡¯s no secret that corruption and dishonesty can undermine even the best systems. But rest assured, I¡¯ve anticipated this challenge.¡±


    He stood, pacing slowly as he elaborated. ¡°First, the tax system will include periodic audits. Every regional office will have a team trained to verify the accuracy of the income reports submitted by nobles and commoners alike. Surprise inspections will ensure that no one grows complacent or confident enough to believe they can manipulate the system.¡±


    Arthur paused, meeting Klein¡¯s gaze. ¡°Second, the penalties for tax evasion and bribery will be swift and severe. I¡¯m talking about fines that will sting, public exposure of wrongdoings, and, in the worst cases, stripping of titles or privileges. The nobility must understand that no one is above the law¡ªnot even them.¡±


    Klein listened intently, nodding, but Arthur continued, his voice firm. ¡°At the same time, I understand that fear alone won¡¯t create compliance. Incentives will also play a role. Nobles and merchants who fully comply with the system will be rewarded. Tax offset, royal recognition, and opportunities to invest in kingdom-backed ventures will all be on the table. Cooperation will not only be the right thing to do but also the profitable choice.¡±


    He stopped pacing, turning to face Klein directly. ¡°As for the tax officers, their selection will be crucial. Only those with proven integrity and competence will be chosen. They¡¯ll receive fair wages, and their performance will be closely monitored. Any officer found accepting bribes or engaging in corruption will face the same, if not harsher, penalties as those who attempt to corrupt them.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s tone softened slightly, though his resolve remained clear. ¡°I won¡¯t pretend that this will be easy, Klein. There will always be someone who might get aways with their crime but I believe that by addressing these issues head-on and with a mix of accountability and incentives, we can reduce those crime rates.¡±


    Klein straightened, clearly impressed. ¡°Your Majesty, that is a comprehensive plan. I must admit, I hadn¡¯t expected such foresight.¡±


    Arthur allowed a small, knowing smile to touch his lips. ¡°It¡¯s not foresight, Klein. It¡¯s preparation. We may not eliminate corruption entirely, but we can make it as difficult and unrewarding as possible. That¡¯s the first step toward building a better system. If you have more questions, feel free to ask Ben¡ªhe¡¯s overseeing the Keldoria Tax Office.¡±


    After a brief pause, Arthur added, ¡°Now, I¡¯ll be returning to my chambers to rest for the day. Before I leave, inform Ben that he¡¯ll need to come to the great hall tomorrow for a meeting. We¡¯ll be discussing the final details of the taxation system with the two dukes.¡±


    With that, Arthur turned and began walking toward the exit. Klein offered a respectful bow, and Ken and the valet followed behind Arthur to escort him. As Arthur walked through the halls of the castle, his mind began to wander. His thoughts drifted to Ben, who had been tasked with training the tax officers¡ªindividuals who would become the cornerstone of combating tax evasion, bribery, and corruption.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    I hope Ben¡¯s doing well with the training, Arthur mused. It¡¯s been nearly two months since I began teaching him the intricacies of the system¡ªhow taxes should be collected, the protocols for addressing disputes, and strategies for dealing with potential corruption. I visited him frequently in the beginning to ensure he understood everything and could pass on that knowledge effectively. Now, it¡¯s up to him to train the officers properly.


    Arthur¡¯s gaze fell to the stone floor as he continued walking, his steps slow and deliberate. It might not seem like much time, but it will have to suffice. Once the system is in place, any gaps in understanding can be addressed through experience and adjustments. I should check on Ben tomorrow to see how things are progressing.


    His thoughts shifted to the two dukes, David and Richard. They¡¯ve been cooperative so far, Arthur thought. When Duke David signed the contract, both he and Richard sent their advisors to learn the system in detail. It¡¯s reassuring to know they¡¯re taking this seriously¡ªthey¡¯ll need to retrain their own people to ensure the system works seamlessly across their regions.


    Lost in thought, Arthur barely noticed when he arrived at the door to his chambers. He stopped, took a deep breath, and let his concerns fade away for the moment. As he entered the room, the valet closed the door softly behind him.


    Without another thought, Arthur collapsed onto the bed, exhaustion from the day¡¯s events catching up with him. The soft bed welcomed him, and his mind began to drift, his worries momentarily set aside as sleep claimed him.


    ¡ª


    Inside the guest room where Duke Richard was temporarily staying, the flickering light of a nearby candle illuminated the room as he sat by a desk, deep in thought. Olivia, seated across from him, appeared calm and composed, her hands folded neatly in her lap.


    Richard broke the silence, his tone calm yet filled with curiosity. ¡°Olivia,¡± he began, leaning slightly forward, ¡°over the past two and a half weeks, you¡¯ve had the opportunity to closely observe Arthur¡ªhis actions, his decisions, and his methods. Tell me, what have you learned?¡±


    Olivia¡¯s gaze shifted briefly, as if reflecting on everything she had witnessed. When she looked back at her father, her voice was steady but carried a note of admiration. ¡°To be honest, Father, I¡¯ve been... surprised. His daily routine is grueling. If I were in his position, I don¡¯t think I could maintain the pace he does. And as he mentioned, he barely paid any attention to me. He simply stuck to his schedule as though I wasn¡¯t even there.¡±


    Richard¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, intrigued. ¡°What exactly does he do?¡±


    Olivia nodded and began to elaborate. ¡°He wakes up early, around five in the morning, and heads straight to the training grounds. He trains for about two hours, practicing with both knights and mages. Afterward, he spends another thirty minutes just talking and socializing with them. Following that, he has breakfast and then heads to the library, where he spends the majority of his day studying, writing, and reviewing countless documents, books, and reports about Keldoria. He works tirelessly, barely taking breaks except to eat.


    ¡°Throughout the day, he would sometimes meet with Klein and other officials. While I was only allowed to attend some of these discussions, the ones I did witness revolved around taxation, governance, and plans to improve the kingdom. But what surprised me most was one particular meeting¡ªhe summoned about thirty high-ranking priests from various churches across Keldoria. I don¡¯t know the details of their conversation, but it must have been incredibly significant to involve so many influential figures from the church.¡±


    Richard listened intently, his brow furrowing slightly as Olivia described Arthur¡¯s grueling routine. He leaned back in his chair, processing her words before speaking. ¡°It seems he¡¯s far more disciplined than I anticipated. To train, study, and hold meetings relentlessly... most kings leave such tasks to their advisors or ministers. Yet, Arthur takes it all upon himself.¡±


    Olivia nodded, her admiration becoming more apparent. ¡°Yes, Father. His dedication is extraordinary. I¡¯ve seen him work through exhaustion without complaint, driven by a clear purpose. He doesn¡¯t just delegate; he immerses himself in every detail. It¡¯s as though he¡¯s trying to understand every aspect of this kingdom, no matter how small.¡±


    Richard stroked his chin thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing as if piecing together a puzzle. ¡°Also summoning the high priests from across Keldoria is no trivial matter. Whatever he discussed with them, it¡¯s undoubtedly tied to his larger plans for reform.¡±


    Olivia nodded in agreement. ¡°That meeting with the priests... he didn¡¯t share any details with me, but it¡¯s clear he¡¯s laying the groundwork for something significant.¡±


    Richard gave a small, approving nod. ¡°Indeed. A meeting of that scale with the clergy suggests he¡¯s securing their influence, perhaps to unify their support or to preempt any resistance to his reforms. Regardless, it¡¯s a calculated move.¡±


    He then turned his gaze to Olivia, his expression softening. ¡°You¡¯ve done an excellent job, Olivia. Your observations have been invaluable in helping me understand Arthur¡¯s character and his strategies.¡±


    Olivia smiled faintly, a mix of pride and humility in her expression. ¡°It was my pleasure to assist you, Father. I only hope my insights are helpful.¡±


    Richard¡¯s lips curved into a rare smile. ¡°More than helpful. When we return home, I¡¯ll see to it that you¡¯re properly rewarded. But for now, why don¡¯t you get some rest? You¡¯ve earned it.¡±


    Olivia inclined her head respectfully. ¡°Thank you, Father. I¡¯ll retire for the night.¡±


    As Olivia left the room, Richard remained seated, his thoughts racing. Arthur was proving to be far more formidable than he initially expected¡ªa man of vision, strategy, and relentless determination. A king like that could either be a powerful ally or a dangerous adversary, and Richard intended to ensure it was the former.

 Chapter 37: Kledoria Tax Challange

    The guard pushed open the large double doors to the great hall as Arthur arrived. Inside, he could see the two dukes, their advisors, key council members, and several administrative officials already gathered, their conversations subdued as they waited. The air was thick with anticipation.


    Arthur strode confidently past the assembly and ascended the steps to his throne, his every movement deliberate and commanding. Once seated, he allowed his gaze to sweep across the room. The gathered officials and dukes immediately straightened and offered a respectful bow, their murmurs fading into silence.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes moved from one face to the next, carefully observing the expressions of those present. When his gaze settled on Ben, the man responsible for Keldoria¡¯s taxation system, he paused. Ben was a striking figure, his demeanor exuding a sense of both sharp intellect and grounded authority. He was a man in his mid-40s, with a lean, wiry frame that suggested more mental stamina than physical prowess. His dark hair, neatly combed, framed a face marked by sharp cheekbones and intense gray eyes that seemed to constantly evaluate and calculate everything around him.


    Ben¡¯s appearance was modest compared to the richly dressed dukes and advisors, but there was a quiet confidence in the way he carried himself. He wore a simple yet well-tailored tunic in dark green and blue, the official colors of the Keldoria Tax Office. His hands were calloused, not from physical labor, but from years of scribbling calculations, drafting ledgers, and poring over documents late into the night.


    Ben had been a scribe and scholar before Arthur appointed him to oversee the kingdom¡¯s taxation reforms. Known for his meticulous nature and sharp analytical skills, he was the kind of man who could turn chaos into order with nothing but ink and parchment. His reputation for integrity and dedication was unmatched, and Arthur knew that Ben was one of the few people he could trust with the kingdom¡¯s ambitious new tax system.


    Ben stood near the council members, clutching a stack of carefully prepared documents. His posture was upright, but Arthur could see the subtle signs of tension in his shoulders.


    Arthur broke the silence, his voice calm yet firm. ¡°Ben,¡± he said, his gaze locking with Ben, ¡°step forward and give us an update on the progress of the taxation reforms.¡±


    Ben bowed respectfully before stepping into the center of the hall. He glanced briefly at the assembled nobles and advisors, then turned his attention to Arthur, his voice steady and composed. ¡°Your Majesty,¡± he began, ¡°the progress has been steady. The regional tax offices are nearly complete, and the training of the officers is entering its final phase. However, there are a few challenges I would like to bring to your attention¡­¡±


    Ben cleared his throat and continued, his tone measured and professional. "Firstly, the training program for the tax officers has been progressing as planned. We''ve been using the framework Your Majesty provided¡ªdetailing not just the mechanics of taxation but also the principles of fairness, transparency, and accountability. However," Ben paused briefly, "some of the recruits from the more rural regions are struggling to grasp the full complexity of the system. Their literacy and numeracy skills are below the standard we anticipated, and while we''ve assigned additional instructors to assist them, it may delay their readiness for implementation."


    Arthur nodded, his expression thoughtful but calm. "That is understandable, given the varying levels of education across the kingdom. Continue providing them with the resources they need. If necessary, we can extend their training and rotate experienced officers into those regions temporarily until they are ready."


    Ben inclined his head respectfully. "As you wish, Your Majesty. The second issue pertains to infrastructure. While most tax offices are either complete or nearing completion, there are a few remote regions where construction has been delayed due to weather and logistical challenges.


    ¡°What kind of logistical challenges? Arthur asked.


    Ben straightened, his tone steady as he elaborated. "Primarily, Your Majesty, the issue lies in the transportation of materials. The terrain in these regions is rough¡ªmountainous in some areas and heavily forested in others. Roads are either poorly maintained or non-existent, which slows down supply wagons considerably. Additionally, with winter approaching, certain routes are becoming treacherous due to snowfall and icy conditions."


    Arthur leaned back slightly, his eyes narrowing in thought. If only the mages could simply summon the materials directly where needed, he mused. But summoning such resources isn¡¯t sustainable. Materials like stone and lime, when conjured from nothing, tend to dissolve or vanish over time. Magic is best used to manipulate or extract what already exists¡ªdrawing stone from the ground, for instance, rather than conjuring it from thin air.


    Arthur¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically on the armrest of his throne as his thoughts deepened. The regions where resources are most needed are the hardest to reach. For now, transporting them remains unavoidable, he concluded with a sigh.


    Breaking the silence, he spoke in a calm, commanding tone. ¡°Since there¡¯s no immediate solution to overcome these logistical challenges, proceed as planned and aim to expedite the process wherever possible. Efficiency is key¡ªensure that every effort is made to complete this sooner.¡±


    Arthur straightened slightly in his seat, his gaze sweeping across the hall. ¡°Now, to the main reason I¡¯ve called you here today. Ben, I want you to personally explain the tax system to both Duke Richard and Duke David. I¡¯m aware you¡¯ve already briefed their advisors and the individuals they sent to Eldoria for training, but it¡¯s important the dukes themselves fully understand the system. This will give them the opportunity to ask any questions directly and ensure they are fully aligned with its implementation.¡±


    Ben inclined his head respectfully. ¡°Of course, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll provide a comprehensive explanation and address any concerns the dukes may have.¡± He turned toward the dukes, his expression composed yet earnest. ¡°I will walk you through the structure of the new income tax system, including its core principles, its mechanisms, and the roles required for its execution. Please feel free to interrupt me with questions at any time.¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    Ben began, his voice steady and confident, ¡°Since we are implementing a progressive tax system, the primary challenge lies in determining each individual¡¯s income accurately.¡±


    He turned toward the dukes, his tone growing more deliberate. ¡°First, we must rely heavily on local reporting structures. The tax system will function through a tiered network of assessors, scribes, and overseers. Each village or town will have tax assessors¡ªindividuals trained to evaluate the income and wealth of residents. These assessors will gather information through a combination of direct interviews, trade records, and observable wealth markers such as livestock, land ownership, harvest yields, etc.¡±


    Ben paused to let the information settle, then continued. ¡°Once assessors compile this data, scribes will record it in ledgers specifically designed for tax purposes. These ledgers will then be reviewed by regional overseers, who will cross-check the records for inconsistencies or discrepancies. The overseers will also audit the assessors to ensure fairness and prevent corruption. For wealthier individuals, such as nobles and merchants, their income will be scrutinized more rigorously through direct audits and detailed reporting from their estates or businesses.¡±


    Duke Richard furrowed his brow. ¡°This seems... labor-intensive. How will you ensure that these assessors and scribes do not succumb to bribery or bias, especially when dealing with nobles who may wish to underreport their income?¡±


    Ben nodded, prepared for the question. ¡°We¡¯ve anticipated this risk. Every tax office will operate under strict oversight by regional auditors who report directly to the Keldoria Tax Office in the capital. Additionally, assessors and scribes will be rotated between regions periodically to reduce the risk of long-term alliances or favoritism. There will also be harsh penalties for corruption, both for the officials and for those attempting to bribe them. Transparency is key¡ªwe intend to keep the records open to public scrutiny within reason, allowing communities to hold officials accountable.¡±


    Duke David leaned forward slightly, his expression thoughtful. ¡°And what of those who might hide their income altogether? Merchants who deal in cash, or farmers who trade goods without documentation?¡±


    Ben smiled faintly, as if expecting the question. ¡°This is where community involvement becomes critical. By creating a reward system for whistleblowers, we incentivize citizens to report those attempting to evade taxes. Additionally, regional tax officials will be trained to identify patterns of underreporting based on observable signs¡ªsuch as a merchant whose lifestyle far exceeds their declared income. For larger estates, we will rely on periodic inspections conducted by royal officials, much like the land surveys we¡¯ve done in the past.¡±


    Arthur, who had been silently listening, interjected at this point. ¡°One of the pillars of this system is trust and fairness. The people must see that the burden of taxation is shared equitably, with the wealthiest contributing their fair share. We¡¯ll use town criers, village meetings, and even traveling scholars to explain the system to the populace. People are less likely to resist what they understand.¡±


    Ben nodded in agreement, then continued, ¡°The progressive nature of the tax system means that those with higher incomes will pay a greater percentage in taxes, while those with lower incomes will pay less. This is designed to ease the burden on the majority while ensuring the kingdom has the funds it needs for infrastructure, defense, and education. It is a delicate balance, but one we believe is achievable.¡±


    Duke Richard crossed his arms, his gaze narrowing slightly. ¡°And what if this system fails? What if the people resist, or if the officials prove incapable of managing such a complex system?¡±


    Arthur held Duke Richard¡¯s gaze firmly. ¡°Failure is not an option. But even so, we are prepared to adapt. This system won¡¯t be perfect from the start¡ªthat is the nature of progress. There will be hurdles, but we will confront them head-on. The alternative is stagnation, which allows inequality and inefficiency to take root. That is something I will not permit.¡±


    Ben cleared his throat and continued his explanation with precision. ¡°The tax officers will be paid directly from the royal treasury to ensure they remain impartial and do not rely on local lords for their livelihood. Each tax office will maintain meticulous records, stored in ledgers specifically designed for long-term use. These records will be duplicated and sent to regional hubs for further verification. By keeping a centralized and decentralized record system, we aim to minimize errors and ¡­¡±


    As Ben continued to speak, Arthur¡¯s thoughts wandered, the enormity of the task weighing heavily on his mind. This system will demand an extensive workforce to record and manage the documentation. In the short term, it will strain our resources, and mistakes are inevitable as we refine the process. But if we succeed, the progressive tax system will be a better model far superior to regressive or flat tax systems.


    He paused, shifting his perspective. On the brighter side, this will create jobs¡ªlots of them. From scribes and clerks to supervisors and auditors, the system itself will drive employment and skill development across Keldoria.


    Arthur snapped back to the present, his sharp gaze locking on Ben, who was still explaining the finer points of the system such as selective taxation and other kinds of tax that will be implemented together with income tax. Occasionally, Arthur interjected to clarify specific details or answer the dukes¡¯ questions, ensuring the conversation remained thorough and productive.


    After what felt like hours, Ben concluded his explanation, stepping back and bowing slightly. ¡°That is the foundation of the system, his highness created, I believe this will lay the groundwork for a stronger, more equitable Keldoria.¡±


    Arthur rose from his throne, his presence exuding quiet authority. His gaze swept over Duke Richard and Duke David, and his voice carried a steady resolve. ¡°You¡¯ve heard the plan. Its success hinges not only on the system itself but on our collective determination to see it through. This is not merely a fleeting initiative¡ªit is the foundation of a stronger, more equitable future.¡±


    Both dukes exchanged a glance before bowing slightly in unison. Duke Richard spoke first, his tone respectful yet resolute. ¡°You have our commitment, Your Majesty. We will follow the plan and see it implemented.¡±


    Duke David followed, his voice equally firm. ¡°The challenges will be met, and our regions will align with your vision.¡±


    Arthur inclined his head, a faint smile gracing his lips. ¡°Thank you both. This is the beginning of something transformative. Together, we will face the obstacles ahead and pave the way for a better tomorrow.¡±


    With the meeting adjourned, the great hall slowly emptied, the sound of retreating footsteps fading into the vast, cavernous space. Arthur remained seated, his gaze lingering on the heavy wooden doors as the dukes and their advisors exited. The echoes of their departure reverberated softly against the walls, leaving a stillness in their wake¡ªa quiet charged with the weight of determination and responsibility.


    Arthur turned toward Ben and the King¡¯s Council, signaling for their attention. ¡°There are still details we need to refine,¡± he said firmly. Together, they dove into further discussions, reviewing contingencies and operational specifics to ensure the plan¡¯s success. Their dialogue was deliberate, methodical, and often punctuated by thoughtful silence as each member weighed in on potential challenges and solutions.


    After some time, Arthur finally leaned back in his seat, his tone decisive as he dismissed the council. ¡°That will be all for today. Ensure all necessary actions are underway and send me updates regularly.¡±


    One by one, the council members bowed and exited, leaving Arthur alone in the now-emptied hall with only Ken, his personal guard, stationed silently by his side.

 Chapter 38: Potassium Nitrate Extraction

    As Arthur walked through the halls outside the great hall, his thoughts shifted toward one of his key experimental projects. I should check on the nitre bed and see if I could begin the crystallization process. Last time I inspected it, the process was still in its early stages. But now, roughly after 4 months, I should be able to extract a small sample even if it is less concentrated.


    Arthur knew that the quality and concentration of the potassium nitrate wouldn¡¯t be optimal yet. Normally, the decomposition process in a nitre bed requires at least six months or more to reach full potency. The longer the organic matter broke down, the more concentrated the yield.


    Arthur then thought to himself, However, I wasn¡¯t mass-producing it just yet. This was merely a test to determine if the method was working in this world. Besides, since it is in a different world, environmental factors might influence the speed of decomposition differently here. It¡¯s best to check early rather than wait blindly.


    With a slight change in course, Arthur turned away from the path leading to the library and instead made his way toward the project site. Ken followed silently behind him, keeping a watchful eye on their surroundings.


    Upon arrival, Arthur saw Clint overseeing the site, where several large stone pits had been repurposed as containers for the potassium nitrate production process. The sharp, overpowering ammonia stench from the last visit had faded somewhat, now replaced with an earthy, musty odor mixed with a faint hint of rot. It was an improvement¡ªless offensive, though still far from pleasant.


    Clint noticed Arthur approaching and quickly stepped forward to greet him. "Your Majesty, it is an honor to meet you. Have you come to check out how we are doing?."


    Arthur nodded as Clint led him toward one of the stone pits. Peering inside, he could see that the original mixture of organic materials¡ªstraw, manure, and decomposing plant matter¡ªhad broken down significantly. What was once a dense, pungent heap had transformed into a drier, crumbly, soil-like texture. Some fibrous remnants still remained, but the majority had decayed well.


    Arthur¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest. The decomposition is faster than I anticipated. If left undisturbed for another month, the concentration of potassium nitrate would increase further, making extraction more efficient. Still, I should attempt a small-scale leaching test today to confirm that the nitrification process is working.


    Arthur turned to Clint and said, ¡°I¡¯ll show you how to extract potassium nitrate. That way, when it becomes more concentrated in the future, you¡¯ll know exactly how to harvest it.¡±


    He continued, ¡°Since it''s still early in the process and nitrous earth is yet to mature, the potassium nitrate concentration is lower. I might not be able to extract as much potassium nitrate as I would later on.¡±


    Clint nodded in understanding and called over the other members. Curious and eager to learn, they gathered around to observe Arthur''s method, keen to finally see the extraction process he had often spoken about.


    Arthur crossed his arms, surveying the prepared workers. ¡°We¡¯ll start by collecting the decomposed material¡ªwhat we call nitrous earth. This is where the nitrates have formed.¡± He gestured toward the pit. ¡°Gather a manageable amount and place it in that wooden trough.¡±This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The workers hurried to comply, shoveling the dry, crumbly substance into a long, shallow trough lined with cloth. The air carried a faint, musty scent, the ammonia odor now greatly reduced.


    ¡°Now,¡± Arthur continued, ¡°we¡¯ll leach the nitrates out using hot water. Pour heated water over the nitrous earth, but do it gradually.¡±


    A worker carefully ladled steaming water over the material, soaking it thoroughly. Arthur pointed to the bottom of the trough, where a small spout allowed the liquid to drain into a clay basin.


    ¡°This is the leaching process,¡± he explained. ¡°Hot water dissolves the potassium nitrate and other soluble salts, drawing them out of the decomposed matter. The liquid that collects below is called the lixivium¡ªit contains the nitrates we want.¡±


    As the cloudy liquid pooled in the basin, Arthur dipped his fingers into it and rubbed them together. ¡°A good lixivium should feel slightly gritty and leave a faint residue when dried. This means it holds the dissolved potassium nitrate.¡±


    "Once enough liquid had been collected," Arthur moved on. "We need to purify it. Strain the lixivium through cloth to remove debris, then transfer it to the cauldron for boiling.¡±


    A few workers filtered the liquid through layers of fine cloth into a large iron cauldron set over a controlled fire. Arthur watched as the water began to simmer.


    ¡°Now we boil,¡± he said. ¡°Evaporating the excess water concentrates the solution, allowing the potassium nitrate to separate more easily. But be careful¡ªwe must keep the heat steady. Too much heat, and impurities will mix in.¡±


    The workers stirred gently, watching as the liquid gradually reduced. Foam and scum rose to the surface, which Arthur skimmed off with a wooden ladle.


    After some time, Arthur nodded in approval. ¡°Now, we let it cool slowly. As it cools, potassium nitrate will crystallize out of the solution.¡±


    The cauldron was removed from the fire and set aside. Everyone watched as, little by little, tiny white crystals began forming along the sides of the vessel. Arthur scooped a small handful and held them up.


    ¡°This is what we¡¯ve been working for,¡± he said, showing the crude potassium nitrate. ¡°It will need further refinement, but this proves the process works.¡±


    Clint and the others examined the crystals with awe.


    Arthur dusted off his hands. ¡°Store this batch carefully. Over time, as the nitrous earth matures, we¡¯ll extract a greater yield. For now, we are just testing if it would work or not.¡±


    Arthur cast one last glance over the pit, a sense of satisfaction settling over him.


    This is a success, he mused. If I allow the nitrous earth to mature further maybe about a month or so, the yield will increase significantly. Now that potassium nitrate is within reach, I must accelerate efforts to locate sulfur.


    Turning back to the gathered workers, he addressed them with a firm but encouraging tone. ¡°Now that you all understand the process of extracting potassium nitrate, focus on maintaining the moisture in the nitrous earth. This will allow it to mature further, increasing its concentration and yielding a greater amount of potassium nitrate in the future.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Your Highness. We will continue as instructed,¡± the workers responded in unison.


    Clint, still intrigued, hesitated for a moment before stepping forward. ¡°Your Majesty, if I may ask¡­ what exactly is this potassium nitrate used for?¡±


    Arthur considered his response before answering, ¡°It has several uses. One of them is as a fertilizer¡ªit helps crops grow stronger and more plentiful.¡± He paused, then added, ¡°But that is not its primary purpose.¡±


    Clint frowned slightly. ¡°What is the primary purpose?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s gaze sharpened. ¡°Gunpowder.¡±


    The unfamiliar word hung in the air, drawing curious murmurs from the group.


    Clint furrowed his brow. ¡°Gunpowder? What is that?¡±


    A small smirk played at Arthur¡¯s lips. ¡°I like your curiosity, Clint. But for now, think of it as a tool¡ªone that will strengthen this kingdom in ways you cannot yet imagine.¡±


    Though unsatisfied with the vague answer, Clint bowed respectfully. ¡°If you say so, Your Majesty.¡±


    Arthur gave a final nod. ¡°Continue your work. Know that what you are doing here will shape the future of this kingdom.¡±


    With that, he turned and strode away, Ken falling into step beside him. As he made his way back to the library, his thoughts drifted.


    Even if I tried to explain gunpowder to them now, they wouldn¡¯t truly understand. They will only realize its significance once it¡¯s complete¡ªonce they see its power firsthand.

 Chapter 39: Linotype machine

    Arthur woke at dawn as usual, the faint glow of the early morning sun barely visible beyond the frost-lined windows. The air was crisp, colder than previous mornings¡ªa clear sign that winter was approaching.


    Rising from his bed, he dressed quickly in warm yet flexible training attire and made his way to the training grounds. As he arrived at the training ground, a sharp breeze swept across the open field, making him shiver slightly.


    As part of his usual routine, he stretched before setting off on a run, completing four to five laps around the field. Normally, he would repeat the process or  push himself further, focusing on endurance, but today was different. Today, he had a different goal in mind. After finishing his laps, he slowed his pace and approached Klein.


    ¡°Klein, I want to start training in swordsmanship,¡± Arthur said, his breath still steady from the run.


    Klein nodded before crossing his arms. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯ve been waiting for this moment. You¡¯ve spent the last four to five months building your stamina, which is important, but I was beginning to wonder when you¡¯d finally pick up a blade.¡±


    He then gestured toward a nearby weapons rack where various training swords were neatly arranged. ¡°Go ahead and pick a weapon that feels right for you, Your Highness. Choose something you¡¯re comfortable wielding.¡±


    Arthur nodded and walked toward the stand, eyeing the selection of wooden training swords. As he ran his fingers along the hilts, he contemplated his choice.


    I don¡¯t need a weapon for heavy battlefield combat¡ªjust something suitable for self-defense, with a balance between speed and offense. A lightweight sword would be best.


    He tested several wooden swords, swinging them lightly through the air. There were longswords, arming swords, and various other blades, but none of them felt quite right. Then, his eyes landed on a familiar shape.


    Wait¡­ is that a katana?


    A rush of nostalgia filled him. Back on Earth, he had always admired katanas in anime and light novels, fascinated by their elegance and cutting precision. He had never had the chance to wield one before, but now¡­


    Arthur picked up the wooden stick shaped into katana and gave it a few test swings. The curved blade moved swiftly through the air, its lightweight design allowing for smooth, fluid strikes. It felt natural in his hands.


    Not bad. Maybe I¡¯m biased, but this is what I want to use.


    Turning back to Klein, he held up the wooden katana. ¡°I¡¯ll train with this. This is the sword style I want to pursue.¡±


    Klein frowned slightly, scrutinizing the weapon. ¡°That¡¯s an unusual choice,¡± he said. ¡°Katanas aren¡¯t common on the battlefield. They¡¯re designed more for dueling and one-on-one combat rather than large-scale warfare. That¡¯s why very few knights choose that style.¡±


    Arthur nodded. ¡°I understand, but I like how it feels¡ªlight, fast, and easy to control. It suits me better than the heavier swords.¡±


    Klein studied him for a moment before sighing and nodding. ¡°Very well. If that¡¯s your choice, I¡¯ll inform the blacksmith to forge a proper katana for you. In the meantime, you¡¯ll train with the wooden replica.¡±


    Arthur smirked slightly, gripping the wooden blade. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Klein crossed his arms and gave a small, approving nod. ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure. However, I¡¯m not well-trained in that particular sword style. I can teach you the fundamentals of swordplay, but if you want to truly master it, I¡¯ll introduce you to someone more experienced with that weapon tomorrow.¡±


    Arthur raised an eyebrow. ¡°Someone who knows how to use a katana?¡±


    Klein chuckled. ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Not many use it, but those who do are deadly. For today, I¡¯ll show you what I know and help you build a foundation.¡±


    Arthur nodded, eager to begin.


    Klein gestured toward the open training area. ¡°First, we start with the basics¡ªyour stance.¡±


    Arthur followed Klein to the center of the training ground, adjusting his grip on the wooden katana. The cold morning air made his breath visible as he steadied himself. Klein took a stance with his own training sword and motioned for Arthur to mimic his posture.If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    Arthur practiced diligently, following Klein¡¯s instructions. Each strike, each movement, had to be controlled¡ªprecise rather than forceful. The katana demanded finesse, speed, and efficiency. For over an hour, he repeated the motions, Klein occasionally correcting his stance or adjusting his grip.


    By the time the lesson ended, Arthur¡¯s muscles ached, but he felt a sense of accomplishment.


    After training, Arthur did as he often did¡ªchatting with the knights and mages. He made it a habit to bond with them, to earn their respect not just as their ruler but as a comrade-in-arms. Laughter mixed with the clashing of steel and the murmurs of spell practice as Arthur shared a few lighthearted moments with them.


    Eventually, he left the training grounds to wash off the sweat and fatigue. The warm water was a welcome relief against the chill in the air. After freshening up, he headed for breakfast, eating just enough to refuel his body without slowing himself down for the rest of the day.


    With his morning routine complete, Arthur set out to check on the kingdom¡¯s affairs. His first stop was Ben¡¯s office to oversee the progress on preparing the new tax system. He wanted to ensure the tax officers were being properly trained and that preparations were proceeding smoothly.


    After finishing his discussion with Ben, Arthur made his way to the dining hall for lunch before heading to the library.


    Inside the library, he reviewed the progress of the morning¡¯s tasks, ensuring everything was proceeding as expected. Once he was done, he glanced at the time¡ªit was only 4 PM.


    That was quicker than expected, he mused. With no phones or distractions, I get through my work much faster.


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, exhaling softly. If he had his laptop or phone, he could have spent the extra time enjoying some entertainment. But in this world, with neither available, he had to find other ways to occupy his mind.


    Since I have time, I might as well think of a way to design a Linotype machine.


    Although he had never used one himself, he recalled watching a documentary about its mechanics. The concept was still fresh in his memory. If he could sketch out a detailed blueprint, the construction process would be much smoother.


    Let¡¯s see¡­ He began, The Linotype works by having an operator press a key, which releases the corresponding matrix from the magazine above the keyboard. Each matrix has tiny notches on its edges that guide it into the correct position within the line of text.


    Once a full line of matrices is assembled, the machine automatically moves it to the casting section. Here, molten metal¡ªtypically a lead-based alloy¡ªis poured into the mold created by the matrices, forming a solid line of type, or "slug."


    After the metal cools and solidifies, the slug is ejected, ready for printing. Meanwhile, the used matrices are carried up by a distributor mechanism and sorted back into their proper channels within the magazine using their unique notches. This ensures that they can be reused for the next line of type.


    The real challenge, Arthur mused, is replicating the precision of the sorting mechanism and ensuring the molten metal reaches the right temperature for a clean cast. I also need to design a reliable keyboard system to automate the process.


    His fingers tapped rhythmically against the wooden desk as he thought. The characters on the matrices must be mirrored so that when ink is applied and pressed onto paper, they appear correctly. Thankfully, this world¡¯s written language is similar to English alphabet, so that won¡¯t be an issue.


    Then another thought struck him. Should I make the Linotype machine entirely mechanical, or should I integrate electric motors to drive the mechanical parts? I already understood the fundamentals of harnessing electricity, and using motors could greatly improve efficiency. But introducing electric power at this stage would raise too many questions.


    Even on Earth, the understanding of electricity was a slow and gradual process. The very concept of electrical current only emerged after centuries of accidental discoveries and relentless study. If I suddenly introduced a fully electric machine, it would seem far too advanced¡ªsuspicious, even.


    No, a purely mechanical Linotype was the safer approach. I should just rely on gears, levers, and springs to automate the process. Once the kingdom advanced technologically, I could then consider introducing current, magnetic field, electron, etc. Only then I should start to introduce electric motors.


    With that decision made, Arthur leaned over his desk and resumed sketching. He started with the keyboard mechanism, carefully outlining how pressing a key would release a matrix from the magazine above.


    After a moment, he frowned. This won¡¯t work. The alignment seemed off, and the release mechanism felt too unreliable. Frustrated, he crumpled the parchment and tossed it aside.


    Undeterred, he grabbed a fresh sheet and began again, adjusting the angles, tweaking the key lever system¡ªonly to hit another dead end.


    Damn it. He leaned back, exhaling sharply.


    Over and over, he revised the design, only to find new flaws. The key spacing wasn¡¯t right. The matrices might jam. The return mechanism was inconsistent. With each failure, he refined his approach, but nothing felt quite perfect.


    He glanced at the clock. What the¡ª? It¡¯s already 7 PM?! His eyes widened in disbelief. It felt like mere minutes had passed, yet the entire evening had slipped away.


    With a sigh, he set his quill down, rubbing his temples. I haven¡¯t even finished designing a single mechanism yet. But I should stop for now. If I have time tomorrow, I¡¯ll try again.


    Gathering the scattered sketches, he neatly stacked the ones worth keeping and tossed the failed attempts into the trash bin. Arthur stood, stretching his stiff limbs and headed to his chamber.

 Chapter 40: implementation of the New Tax System

    In the carriage, the rhythmic clatter of hooves against the cobblestone filled the silence as Arthur gazed out at the passing streets of Eldoria.


    Klein, seated across from him, studied his expression before asking, ¡°How are you feeling, Your Majesty?¡±


    Arthur knew Klein was referring to the upcoming tax system announcement in the central square. He smirked slightly and replied, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sick, so I¡¯d say I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Then, with a chuckle, he admitted, ¡°Honestly, I think I¡¯ll be alright. This isn¡¯t my first public address. But¡­ this is one of the most important announcements I¡¯ve made so far. So, to be truthful, I am a bit nervous.¡±


    Klein nodded, his gaze steady. ¡°You¡¯ll do just fine. I¡¯ve seen how hard you¡¯ve worked these past months to improve the kingdom. The people will see it too.¡±


    Arthur exhaled and tightened his grip on the parchment containing his speech. ¡°Thanks for the encouragement.¡±


    With that, Arthur turned his attention back to the document, quietly rehearsing his words, ensuring each sentence carried the weight and clarity needed for the occasion.


    The journey continued in relative silence until, finally, the carriage slowed to a halt. The faint murmur of a gathered crowd grew louder.


    Arthur took a deep breath as the door opened. Stepping out, he was met with the sight of Eldoria¡¯s central square¡ªpacked with citizens, all awaiting the announcement that would shape their future.


    Straightening his posture, Arthur strode toward the podium, ready to address his people.


    As he looked over the crowd, a thought crossed his mind. Damn, this is a lot of people, got to be at least three times more than my last announcement. Well, that makes sense. This decision will affect their lives in a big way. Of course, they¡¯d all come to hear it.


    Taking a deep breath, Arthur exhaled slowly, then stepped forward and spoke, his voice carrying over the hushed murmurs of the gathered crowd.


    ¡°People of Keldoria,¡± he began, his tone strong and authoritative, ¡°I stand before you today to introduce a change¡ªone that will not only shape our present but lay the foundation for a stronger future.¡±


    The crowd listened intently, anticipation thick in the air. Arthur met their gazes, ensuring his presence commanded their attention.


    ¡°For generations, The burden of taxation has been unfairly placed upon those who could least afford it. That changes today. No longer will a person struggling to feed his family be expected to pay the same as a noble who feasts in luxury.¡±


    A wave of murmurs rippled through the crowd. Some exchanged uncertain glances, while others leaned in, hanging onto his every word.


    Arthur let the anticipation build for a moment before continuing, his voice steady and resolute.


    ¡°From this day forward, our kingdom will adopt a progressive tax system¡ªone designed to be fair and just. Each citizen will contribute according to their means. No longer will those who struggle to make ends meet bear the same burden as the wealthy.¡±


    The crowd¡¯s murmurs grew louder, a mixture of curiosity and cautious optimism spreading among them. Arthur raised his hand slightly, signaling for their attention before explaining the tax further.


    ¡°For those earning less than six gold coins a year, there will be no tax. You will not be forced to give up what little you have just to survive.


    Those earning between six and fifteen gold coins annually will contribute 19% of their income.


    For those making between fifteen and thirty-seven gold coins and five silver, the tax rate will be 28%.


    If your income falls between thirty-seven gold coins and five silver up to ninety-three gold coins, seven silver, and five copper, the tax rate will be 34%.


    And finally, those earning above ninety-three gold coins, seven silver, and five copper per year will pay 40% in taxes."


    The square fell into silence as the people processed Arthur''s words. Some whispered among themselves, while others furrowed their brows in thought. Arthur could see a mix of relief from the lower earners and apprehension from the wealthier citizens.


    Arthur raised a hand to calm the murmurs and continued, "Rest assured, for those who earn beyond a given tax bracket, the calculation will be fair. For example, if you earn more than sixteen gold coins annually, you won¡¯t be taxed at 28% on the entire sum. Instead, only the portion exceeding the threshold¡ªone gold coin in this case¡ªwill be taxed at the higher rate, while the first fifteen gold coins will remain taxed at 19%."Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    The crowd nodded as the explanation sank in. Arthur took a breath before moving on. "Additionally, taxes will be assessed on an annual basis. However, paying a lump sum at the end of the year would be difficult for most citizens, as many might struggle to set aside the necessary amount. Therefore, we will implement a Pay-As-You-Go (PAYG) system for tax collection. Taxes will be collected either fortnightly, monthly, or quarterly. If you are employed, your employer will report your earnings to the tax collectors, who will deduct a percentage of your wages based on an estimated tax bracket."


    He paused for a moment before adding, "However, at the end of November, all incomes will be reviewed to ensure the correct tax bracket was applied. If the tax collectors took more than what was due, you will receive a refund. Conversely, if your taxes were underestimated, you will be required to pay the difference."


    Arthur then elaborated on taxation for sole traders such as merchants and craftsmen. However, for businesses like restaurants and shops, Arthur made taxation follow a flat rate instead of a progressive structure. Arthur then proceeded to introduce specialized taxes, such as luxury taxes on extravagant goods, tariffs on imported items and more. However, Arthur doesn¡¯t include taxes such as goods and services tax which would not benefit the kingdom at the moment.


    After hours of explanation, Arthur concluded, "That is all for the tax system. However, if you are still uncertain or require further guidance, we have established the Keldoria Tax Office (KTO), where officials will be available to answer your questions. Additionally, you may visit your nearest church for assistance. We have partnered with the local clergy to foster stronger ties between the tax office and the religious community. The priests and priestesses will also be available to provide guidance, regardless of your wealth or status."


    Arthur then added, "This system may seem burdensome to some, but rest assured, I will not squander the tax money. Every coin will be used to strengthen our kingdom¡ªto build public schools, improve roads, enhance trade, and invest in infrastructure. As the kingdom prospers, so too will its people."


    He scanned the crowd, his gaze firm yet reassuring. "A prosperous kingdom is not built by rulers alone, but by the cooperation and contributions of its people. With your support, we can create a future where everyone, regardless of status, has the opportunity to thrive."


    A wave of applause erupted, louder and more resolute than before. Cheers rippled through the crowd, mingling with murmurs of approval. Yet, Arthur didn¡¯t miss the tense expressions among some of the wealthier citizens¡ªmerchants, business owners, and minor nobles¡ªwho clearly disliked the changes but had no choice but to accept them.


    Arthur suppressed a smirk. Well since I have dominated my way through high ranking nobles and influential figures to agree with me with the influence of both dukes. So, I don¡¯t really need to be concerned about some wealthier people. He thought. They don¡¯t have the power to go against me at all. Also when they leave they will have to pay exit tax so they will have no choice but to stay if they want their wealth to remain. Still this will also benefit them if the kingdom improves. Is not like I am robbing them, I am just trying to improve the kingdom.


    Arthur refocus his thought, stepped down from the podium and made his way toward the waiting carriage. The moment someone shut the door behind him, Klein¡ªseated across from him¡ªoffered an approving bow.


    ¡°That went well,¡± Klein remarked. ¡°You handled their concerns efficiently, and most of the people seem satisfied with the system.¡±


    Arthur exhaled slowly, leaning back against the seat. ¡°It¡¯s a start,¡± he said. ¡°Now it is time to execute the reform correctly.¡±


    As the carriage began its journey back to the palace, Arthur gazed out the window, watching the city pass by. The tax system is in place now. I¡¯ve done my part. Now it¡¯s up to Ben and the KTO to carry it out carefully. Arthur then thought about the detailed explanations he had provided to ensure the office ran smoothly.


    I¡¯ve trained them well enough. Now, I can shift my focus more to industrializing Keldoria and to modernize this kingdom.


    ¡ª


    In the grand palace of Elysia, a man dressed in elegant attire stepped forward and bowed. ¡°Your Majesty, King Arthur has introduced a tax system unlike anything ever seen in his kingdom.¡±


    He carefully placed a document detailing Keldoria¡¯s new tax structure into the hands of John Berry, the King of Elysia.


    John scanned the document for a moment before letting out a hearty laugh. ¡°I must admit, his plan is well thought out and meticulously calculated. But in the end, he¡¯s still the fool he¡¯s always been. He may have changed, but he truly believes the nobility will accept this without resistance? Preposterous.¡±


    A sly smirk crossed his face as he leaned back on his throne. ¡°This works in our favor. We need only wait for the inevitable infighting among his own ranks. Once their forces are weakened, that will be our moment to strike. Even with Chronos aiding Arthur, our chances of victory will be far greater.¡±


    The man nodded, a glint of admiration in his eyes. ¡°As wise as ever, Your Majesty.¡±


    ¡ª


    In the grand palace of Chronos, a woman dressed in an elegant gown stepped forward. ¡°Father, I¡¯ve heard that King Arthur has introduced a new tax system in his kingdom. He calls it a ¡®progressive tax system¡¯¡ªsomething we¡¯ve neither seen nor used before. Here is the document detailing his reforms.¡±


    Brandon Rivas, King of Chronos, clad in a regal, finely tailored suit, took the document from her hands and began reading.


    As his eyes scanned the pages, his expression darkened. ¡°Is Arthur a complete fool?¡± he scoffed. ¡°There have been rumors of his change over the past three months, but I suppose that¡¯s all they were¡ªjust rumors. How arrogant must he be to demand a 40% tax from the most powerful and influential figures in his kingdom? There¡¯s no way he¡¯ll keep the nobility under control. A war between him and his own lords is inevitable.¡±


    He set the document down with a sigh, his fingers tapping against the armrest of his throne. ¡°Fetch me a messenger bird. I need to send that fool a warning¡ªif he doesn¡¯t tread carefully, he¡¯ll get himself killed. And if that happens, Elysia will waste no time invading. I still have use for him and his military¡­ not to mention the nine million he owes me.¡±


    Without hesitation, the woman hurried off and returned moments later with a messenger bird. Brandon swiftly penned his letter, attached it to the bird, and sent it soaring toward Keldoria.

 Chapter 41: Assessment on New Tax Reform

    ¡°How are the people reacting to the new tax reforms?¡± Arthur asked, turning to Ben, the man overseeing the Keldoria Tax Office.


    Ben adjusted the documents in his hands before responding. ¡°For the most part, the people have remained silent on the matter. Those in the lower income brackets seem relieved¡ªmany are grateful that their tax burdens have lessened or disappeared entirely. Some have even mentioned that they can now afford to set aside food for the winter rather than worrying about tax collectors taking what little they have.¡±


    Arthur gave a small nod, unsurprised. ¡°And the merchants? What about the business owners who weren¡¯t present at the banquet?¡±


    Ben¡¯s expression grew more serious. ¡°They¡¯re displeased, of course. Many see this as an unnecessary shake-up of a system that benefited them for years. However, they¡¯re confused as to why the higher-ranking nobles and influential figures have accepted the reforms so easily. Without their support, the merchants and lesser nobles lack the power to resist. That being said, if a count or marquis were to take a stand, I have no doubt they would rally behind them.¡±


    Arthur leaned back slightly, considering Ben¡¯s words. ¡°You¡¯re right. For now, they¡¯re disorganized, but that won¡¯t last forever. if I don¡¯t maintain my grip, they might grow bold enough to challenge me. For now, let them fume¡ªwithout the backing of the higher nobility, they lack the power to resist.¡±


    Ben nodded, adjusting the papers in his hand. ¡°Should we keep a closer eye on them, Your Majesty?¡±


    Arthur leaned back slightly, his fingers drumming against the armrest of his chair. ¡°Yes. Have our informants monitor any gatherings or meetings between discontented merchants and lesser nobles. If they start forming alliances, I want to know before they make a move.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Ben affirmed. ¡°I¡¯ll ensure the tax office stays vigilant.¡±


    Arthur exhaled slowly. The tax reforms had been a necessary step, but he knew that resentment would linger in some corners of the kingdom. Change was never welcomed by those who thrived under the old ways.


    ¡°Anything else?¡± he asked.


    Ben hesitated for a moment before responding. ¡°There¡¯s been an increase in requests for tax adjustments from smaller businesses. Some are struggling with the transition, claiming that their margins are too thin to handle the new structure.¡±


    Arthur furrowed his brows. ¡°Are these genuine concerns or just excuses to avoid taxation?¡±


    ¡°Some are legitimate,¡± Ben admitted. ¡°But others¡­ well, let¡¯s just say certain merchants have a long history of underreporting profits.¡±


    Arthur smirked. ¡°I expected as much. Implement a case-by-case review. If a business is truly struggling, we can make temporary adjustments, but for those trying to deceive us¡ªmake an example of them. Let the public see that we reward honesty and punish deceit.¡±


    Ben grinned. ¡°A fair approach, Your Majesty. I¡¯ll have my men handle it accordingly.¡±


    Arthur gave a firm nod. "Good. Keep me updated."


    With that, Ben exited the library, leaving Arthur alone with his thoughts.


    As the door clicked shut, Arthur leaned back in his chair, his gaze drifting to the flickering gemstone atop his desk. The soft glow danced across the polished wood, casting shifting shadows across the room.


    It''s only been three weeks since I introduced the tax reforms. For now, the high-ranking nobles remain compliant, but that won''t last forever. If I don¡¯t deliver tangible results soon, resentment will fester, and unrest will follow. Even with the support of the two dukes, there''s no guarantee the nobility won¡¯t eventually turn against me.


    And while I might be able to crush any rebellion that rises, the cost would be devastating. A civil conflict would only weaken the military, leaving the kingdom vulnerable to invasion. Our enemies wouldn''t hesitate to exploit the chaos.This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    At best, I have a year¡ªmaybe two¡ªto prove that this system benefits them before opposition solidifies into something far more dangerous.


    His fingers tap against the armrest of his chair. But that¡¯s a problem for later. Right now, I need to focus on the most immediate concerns.


    With winter fast approaching, the kingdom''s resources would soon be stretched thin. Tax revenues wouldn¡¯t fully come in for several more months, and even when they did, a significant portion would need to be reinvested into maintaining stability. On top of that, funding was required for his planned industrial projects.


    Road expansions and proper sewage systems will have to wait until winter ends. But once the snow clears, infrastructure improvements must take priority¡ªbetter roads will boost trade, and proper sanitation will improve public health.


    Arthur reached for the latest budget report from the Keldoria Treasury Department, scanning the document with a sigh.


    Hhhh¡­ Even before winter sets in, we barely have enough funds to construct a proper sewage system. He frowned slightly, tapping his finger against the numbers. However, road-building isn¡¯t as costly here as it was back on Earth. With mages capable of earth magic, construction requires far less manpower and fewer resources. That means I won¡¯t have to allocate too much of the kingdom¡¯s budget for it.


    Since those projects will have to wait, I need to shift my focus to¡ª


    A sudden knock at the door interrupted his train of thought.


    "Enter," Arthur said, straightening his posture.


    The door creaked open, revealing Owen, the man overseeing the development of the linotype prototype. His expression was composed, but there was a hint of urgency in his eyes. "Your Majesty, we''ve encountered a problem with some of the parts required to construct the linotype machine."


    Arthur had anticipated challenges. After implementing the tax reforms, he had personally recruited a team of skilled mages and blacksmiths to bring his blueprint to life. The linotype would revolutionize printing, but innovation was never without its obstacles.


    "Lead the way," Arthur said, rising from his chair. "I''ll assess the issue myself and see what can be done."


    Owen nodded and swiftly turned, leading Arthur through the palace halls. As they walked, Arthur¡¯s mind raced through possible complications. Is it an issue with the precision of the parts? The type molds? Or perhaps the enchantments needed to automate the process?


    Arriving at the workshop, Arthur was met with the rhythmic clang of hammer against metal, the scent of molten iron mixing with the faint traces of enchanted ink. Blacksmiths toiled over glowing forges, shaping gears and frames, while mages stood nearby, their hands guiding wooden components into precise shapes with spells that far outmatched the skills of even the finest carpenters.


    At the center of the room stood the half-assembled linotype machine, its skeletal frame a mix of cast iron and meticulously carved wooden parts. Arthur¡¯s gaze swept over it before turning to Owen.


    "What seems to be the problem?" he asked.


    Owen rubbed the back of his head, frustration evident in his voice. "We''ve hit a snag with the assembler and distributor mechanisms. The way the matrices are supposed to be automatically arranged and sent to the casting mold¡ªit''s proving more complex than we anticipated. We¡¯re unsure how to synchronize the distributor with the keyboard input while ensuring the matrices return to their proper place after casting."


    Arthur nodded, stepping closer to inspect the machinery. The assembler and distributor were crucial components of the linotype¡ªone arranging the letters in the correct order, the other ensuring used matrices were properly sorted and recycled. Without them functioning seamlessly, the machine would be inefficient, negating its entire purpose.


    He exhaled, then began explaining. "The assembler needs to work in tandem with a carefully timed mechanical escapement¡ªsomething that can regulate the release of the matrices one at a time. As for the distributor, it must rely on gravity and properly aligned channels to ensure that each matrix returns to its designated slot after use. If we fine-tune the spacing and adjust the angle of return, it should resolve the issue."


    The blacksmiths and mages listened intently, nodding as Arthur sketched out minor adjustments on a piece of paper. After some back and forth, refining the details of the mechanism, a sudden knock on the door disrupted their discussion.


    Arthur glanced up. "Who is it?"


    "Klein, Your Majesty," came the voice from the other side.


    "Enter," Arthur said.


    The door open, and Klein stepped inside, holding a sealed envelope with the royal insignia. With a respectful bow, he extended it toward Arthur.


    "This arrived from Solarny Magic Academy, Your Majesty," Klein announced.


    Arthur''s gaze sharpened. Solarny Magic Academy¡ªrenowned as the most prestigious institution in Keldoria¡ªrarely sent correspondence unless it was of significant importance. Without hesitation, he broke the seal and unfolded the letter. As his eyes skimmed over the neatly penned words, his expression stiffened.


    His grip on the envelope tightened slightly. "Alice and Aaron¡­ they¡¯re returning to the palace for the winter?"

 Chapter 42: The Family Reunion

    The moment Arthur¡¯s eyes scanned the contents of the letter, his expression darkened. He read it again, making sure he hadn¡¯t misinterpreted the words.


    To His Majesty, King Arthur of Keldoria,


    We hereby inform you that your younger siblings, Alice and Aaron, will be returning to the royal palace for the winter. Their progress in magical studies has been exceptional, and we trust that their return will be of significance to the royal family.


    Sincerely,


    Headmaster of Solarny Magic Academy


    Arthur exhaled slowly, gripping the letter tightly. A cold, unwelcome feeling settled in his chest.


    Alice and Aaron... I forgot about them.


    They had been out of sight and out of his mind since he was transmigrated. His days had been consumed by reforming the kingdom, making plans and rules for the new tax reform, and stabilizing the fragile political landscape.


    Arthur turned to Ben and his team, ¡°I believe I¡¯ve explained everything about the machine. I¡¯ll return to my chamber for now. If you have any questions, direct them to my valet.¡±


    Ben and the others exchanged glances before bowing. ¡°Understood, Your Majesty. Thank you for taking the time to address our concerns.¡±


    Arthur gave a small nod and left the workshop. The hallways of the palace were quiet, but his mind was anything but. With each step, old memories resurfaced¡ªsome faint, others sharp as a dagger.


    By the time he reached his chamber, his head was a whirlwind of thoughts. He sat at his desk, placing the letter before him, his fingers tapping against the polished wood. Then, with a slow exhale, he leaned back in his chair, closing his eyes as he tried to recall the fragmented memories of Arthur.


    Alice was the prodigy of the family. Nobles whispered her name with admiration, awed by her unparalleled affinity for magic. From an early age, she had displayed an exceptional grasp of spellcraft, mastering disciplines that required both intellect and precision. While most mages can only use a single element, Alice wielded both fire and wind, a rare and dangerous combination. Her brilliance extended beyond magic¡ªshe was sharp, calculating, always planning several steps ahead.


    But with her talent came an arrogance that was impossible to ignore. Alice had little patience for those she deemed incompetent, and to her, Arthur had been the most glaring disappointment of all. Magicless, awkward, lacking ambition¡ªhe was an anomaly in the royal bloodline, a defect. She had never openly disrespected him, but her cold indifference had been sharper than any insult. She only acknowledged his presence when necessary, her gaze devoid of warmth, her words cutting through his insecurities like a blade.


    ¡°You are an anomaly,¡± she had once told him, voice devoid of emotion. ¡°Magic is the foundation of power in this kingdom. Without it, what are you?¡±


    He¡¯d had no answer back then. He had drowned his resentment in alcohol, pretending her words meant nothing, but deep down, they had festered, carving wounds that never fully healed.


    But now, things are different. He was not the Arthur she know but another person, who has restructured the tax system, aiming for industrial advancements, and set Keldoria on a path that didn¡¯t rely solely on magic.


    Would Alice acknowledge that? Or would she dismiss my reforms as distractions from what she considered true power?


    Arthur exhaled sharply, forcing himself to focus on the youngest sibling, Aaron. Unlike Alice, Aaron hadn¡¯t been hailed as a prodigy, but he was still a genius in his own right. He lacked the versatility of their sister, unable to wield dual magic, but what he did possess something unique magic¡ªmagma. It had taken him years to master, but with relentless discipline and determination, he had risen to prominence as one of the academy¡¯s most promising and powerful mages.


    However, Aaron was different from Alice in other ways, too. He was warm, understanding, and genuinely cared for the people of Keldoria. He didn¡¯t share Alice¡¯s arrogance or cold demeanor, nor did he view power as the only measure of worth. He had a strong sense of justice and had always sought to use his magic to protect rather than dominate.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    But Aaron had despised Arthur.


    Not because of his lack of magic, but because of the person he had been. Arthur had spent years as a selfish, arrogant drunk, lashing out at those around him, mistreating workers, belittling servants, throwing his weight around simply because he could. To Aaron, it had been unbearable to watch his older brother waste away in decadence while people struggled.


    Worse still, many had believed Aaron would be the rightful successor to the throne. He was talented, capable, and unlike Arthur, he had a natural charisma that drew people in. He was everything a king should have been. But fate had been cruel. Their father¡¯s assassination had forced Arthur onto the throne, not because of merit, but because he was the eldest.


    He could still remember the look on Aaron¡¯s face when the coronation was announced.


    Not anger. Not sadness. Just pure, unfiltered disgust.


    And previous Arthur? He had laughed. Not out of joy, nor confidence, but because it was easier to mock than to face the truth of what he had become. Deep in his own self-loathing, he had thrown Aaron¡¯s contempt right back at him. That had been the final blow.


    From that moment on, Aaron had stopped seeing him as a brother. He had started seeing him as a disgrace.


    Despite their contempt for him, neither Alice nor Aaron had ever wished for Keldoria¡¯s downfall. They were loyal to the kingdom, even if they believed its future should be in more capable hands. Their disappointment had only deepened as Arthur spiraled further into self-destruction, drowning himself in alcohol, squandering the months he should have spent trying to rule and improve Keldoria. Alice had written him off as a lost cause, while Aaron had been more vocal, openly expressing his disappointment, calling him out for what he was¡ªa failure.


    Arthur clenched his jaw.


    Great. Both of Arthur¡¯s siblings despised him. As if that weren¡¯t bad enough, they were both hailed as geniuses while he had been dismissed as talentless¡ªa lost cause unworthy of the throne.


    Damn it. Whoever threw me into this body must have done it on purpose. Why the hell would they send me here¡ªto a life where I¡¯m hated by everyone?


    He ran a hand through his hair in frustration.


    Were Alice and Aaron returning simply for the winter, like they used to when their parents were alive? Or was there another reason? Were they coming to challenge the changes I had made to the kingdom?


    Arthur exhaled slowly, his mind racing. Whatever the reason, I had no choice but to face them.


    A knock at the door broke his thoughts. He straightened and said, ¡°Enter.¡±


    The door swung open, and Klein stepped inside. Bowing slightly, he asked, ¡°That letter¡ªwas it about Alice and Aaron returning for the winter?¡±


    Arthur nodded. ¡°You¡¯re right. How much longer do you estimate before they arrive?¡±


    ¡°Since the message was sent by a messenger bird, it arrived faster than carriage. I estimate they¡¯ll be here in four to five days.¡±


    Arthur sighed. ¡°I see. Thanks. But you didn¡¯t come just to ask about that, did you?¡±


    Klein hesitated before nodding. ¡°Actually, Your Majesty, I came to deliver another letter.¡±


    Arthur raised a brow. ¡°Another one?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but this one may be even more important than the academy¡¯s message.¡±


    Arthur leaned forward, intrigued. ¡°Who¡¯s it from?¡±


    Klein¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°Brandon Rivas, King of Chronos.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s thoughts came to a halt.


    What the hell? Didn¡¯t I just respond to his warning about the nobility turning against me for enforcing the new tax reform? I told him¡ªpolitely¡ªto mind his own business and that I could handle my own kingdom. So what now?


    Arthur refocused. ¡°Hand it to me.¡±


    Klein stepped forward and placed the sealed envelope on the desk before bowing and leaving the chamber.


    Arthur broke the seal and unfolded the letter. His eyes quickly scanned the contents. His jaw tightened.


    So, the letter is a reminder about the one million gold coins due in three months.


    He let out a slow sigh, leaning back in his chair. Well, I wasn¡¯t planning to pay it anyway, but now that the deadline is approaching, I need to prepare for a diplomatic discussion. Winter would be the perfect time¡ªwarfare is difficult when food is scarce, which makes negotiation far more favorable.


    Despite Keldoria¡¯s weaker military, I still hold the advantage in these talks.


    Pulling out a sheet of parchment¡ªchoosing it over paper, which was considered cheap¡ªArthur dipped his quill in ink and began to write.


    To Brandon Rivas, King of Chronos,


    I hope this letter finds you well.


    I have received your message regarding the repayment of the one million gold coins due in three months. I am fully aware of this debt. That said, I propose we meet before the deadline to discuss the terms and establish a new understanding between our kingdoms.


    I also assume you are curious about the tax reforms I have implemented, as well as how I plan to handle noble opposition. Rather than speculate, why not meet in person and have an open discussion?


    Regards,


    Arthur Jr.


    Sealing the letter, Arthur called for a valet to summon Klein. A few moments later, Klein returned.


    Arthur handed him the parchment. ¡°Seal this and have it sent to Chronos.¡±


    Klein hesitated for a brief moment before asking, ¡°If I may, what is the letter about?¡±


    Arthur glanced at him. ¡°A reminder about the one million gold coin debt from a previous agreement.¡±


    Klein¡¯s face grew tense, but he didn''t ask further. He bowed, took the letter, and left the chamber.


    Now alone, Arthur leaned back, exhaling slowly. The reply from Chronos would take time to arrive. Until then, I had to focus on the family reunion.

 Chapter 43: Family Reunions (II)

    Arthur stepped into the workshop, the scent of metal and oil thick in the air. His gaze swept over the workers busy at their stations before settling on Ben. "How is the progress of the linotype machine coming along?"


    Arthur made it a habit to visit the workshop daily to check on the progress, and today was no different. However, he never lingered too long. he knew that no matter how friendly he was, the presence of a king always put pressure on his subjects. He could see it in the way they moved¡ªtense, hyper-aware of his gaze. If he stayed too long, they would start rushing their work, making mistakes. So instead, he limited his visits to twice a day, just enough to oversee progress and answer any questions they had.


    Ben put down the tool in his hand and walked over and answered. "We''ve finished crafting all the necessary parts, including casting and forging. But the assembly itself is still in the early stages. Right now, we''ve only put together about 10% of the machine."


    Arthur nodded, absorbing the information.


    That¡¯s fast. They¡¯ve already finished production and have started assembling?


    Magic really is useful. If this were done purely by hand, it would take at least two months just to get to this point. They don¡¯t even realize how lucky they are.


    His gaze flickered to the half-assembled machine resting on the workbench.


    Then again, maybe they¡¯re unlucky, too.


    This world relies too much on magic. That dependence has held back true innovation. Without magic, they¡¯d have been forced to develop mechanical solutions centuries ago.


    Arthur exhaled, shifting his thoughts back to the present. "Good work. Keep going at your current pace, but don¡¯t rush. Precision is more important than speed."


    Ben nodded. "Understood, Your Majesty."


    Arthur glanced around one last time before turning toward the exit. "I¡¯ll be in my chambers if you need me. If anything urgent comes up, have a valet inform me."


    "Understood," Ben and the rest of the workers responded in unison.


    Arthur left the workshop, his thoughts still churning.


    With the linotype machine progressing faster than I expected, it wouldn¡¯t be long before the first test run. Maybe in the next couple of weeks, I could¡ª


    Before he could finish his thought, a palace staff member approached with a hurried bow. "Your Majesty, Alice and Aaron will be arriving in approximately thirty minutes. They''ve just passed through Central Square."


    Arthur¡¯s mind raced as he heard those words.


    So, they¡¯re finally here. Should I go meet them? No, the past Arthur never had that kind of relationship with them. It would be way out of character.


    Besides, I¡¯m the king now. Regardless of their personal feelings, they still have to follow royal authority. Still ignoring them entirely would be foolish. Even if the past Arthur resented them, I don¡¯t hold the same fear or resentment.


    More importantly, they¡¯re both known as geniuses. Maintaining a good relationship with at least one of them would be beneficial to me.


    Arthur refocused and said, "Good. See to it that they are properly settled after their journey. Once they¡¯ve had time to rest, summon them to the great hall. Tell them I wish to have a discussion with them."


    The man bowed respectfully. "Understood, Your Majesty. I will inform them."If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    With that, he turned and left.


    Arthur continued walking toward his chambers, his steps measured but his thoughts in turmoil. Upon arrival, he turned to both his valet and his guard, Ken. "Inform me when they arrive, and again when they¡¯ve reached the great hall."


    Both men nodded.


    Arthur stepped inside, shutting the door behind him before letting out a slow exhale. He crossed the room and collapsed onto the soft bed, staring at the ceiling.


    From the fragmented memories of the past Arthur, I already knew that Alice would be the harder one to connect with. She only respected those with talent in magic. If I want to build a relationship, I should start with Aaron. He¡¯s more reasonable. If I can win him over, it might make dealing with Alice easier.


    Arthur¡¯s fingers drummed against his chest.


    If I can get both of them on my side, it¡¯ll be a huge advantage. They¡¯re already powerful, and they¡¯re only going to get stronger.


    ¡­


    Inside the carriage, Aaron turned to Alice and asked, "What do you think about the rumors that Arthur has turned over a new leaf? That he''s actually trying to improve the kingdom?"


    Alice scoffed. "Haven''t I already answered that question three or four months ago when those ridiculous rumors first started?"


    Aaron pressed on. "Come on, that was a while ago. Since then, he¡¯s even changed the tax system. And strangely enough, the nobles haven¡¯t rebelled and remain slient. You know as well as I do that the new system is blatantly unfair to the rich."


    He leaned back against the cushioned seat, eyes narrowing. "Not only that, I¡¯ve heard that even the two dukes have implemented the same tax system in their own territories. That¡¯s not just unusual¡ªit¡¯s alarming. And to make things even more suspicious, my informant, the one assigned to keep an eye on Arthur, was jailed along with a bunch of other corrupt officials about three months ago. Since then, I¡¯ve only been able to gather what¡¯s been made public."


    The reason the nobles hadn¡¯t spoken out against Arthur¡¯s reforms was simple: during the royal banquet, they had been forced to sign a magic contract ensuring that all discussions and events of the gathering remained confidential. Meanwhile, spies and informants planted within the palace had been systematically rooted out or eliminated during what Arthur had called Project Stabilization.


    Alice¡¯s gaze sharpened as she turned to Aaron. "I know. All my informants were captured or killed, too. But let me tell you something, Aaron¡ªpeople don¡¯t change. That bastard didn¡¯t just wake up one day and decide to be competent. Someone is manipulating him or is using him as a puppet to control the kingdom."


    She crossed her arms, lips pressed into a thin line. "The real question is whether that person is good or evil. So far, all Arthur has done is push reforms that benefit the commoners while restricting the nobility¡¯s power. That¡¯s not the Arthur I knew. And I don¡¯t like what the current Arthur is doing. He is messing with the social structure. Nobility is the backbone of this kingdom¡¯s military. The nobles are the ones who fight  and help in wars, the ones who bring stability. If their influence continues to wane, what happens when we need them?"


    Her fingers tapped rhythmically against the wood of the carriage as she mulled over the most perplexing piece of the puzzle. "But what confuses me the most," she muttered, "is why the higher nobles haven¡¯t rebelled. This tax system doesn¡¯t benefit them in any way. If anything, it strips them of their wealth and power. So why are they just letting it happen? Is that imposter behind this too? And if so, just how powerful must he be to silence the nobles without a single leak of information?"


    Aaron frowned. "I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone powerful enough to control Arthur with magic. Even if some powerful dark mage were manipulating him from the shadows, there¡¯s no way they could make high-ranking nobles¡ªmarquises, dukes¡ªjust go along with it. They have too much influence, too much power to simply disobey if they don¡¯t want to. And besides, when Arthur announced the new tax system, he claimed to have collaborated with the local church to help spread knowledge about the new tax system to those who struggle to understand or those who couldn''t read. If he really were being controlled, the priests and priestesses who wield light magic would¡¯ve sensed it. There¡¯s no way to conceal dark magic from them, not at that scale."


    Alice gave a slight nod. "That¡¯s true. No matter how powerful this supposed mastermind is, it¡¯s impossible to stay completely hidden and directly command Arthur like a puppet. Still, it doesn¡¯t change the fact that something¡¯s off. Either Arthur himself has become dangerously competent, or someone is backing him with a plan we don¡¯t understand."


    Her gaze darkened as she continued, "No matter what, we need to figure out his true intentions¡ªand if necessary, intervene before things spiral too far."


    Aaron exhaled, crossing his arms. "Or maybe¡­ maybe Arthur really has changed and is genuinely trying to improve Keldoria."


    Alice let out a sharp laugh. "Don¡¯t be so naive. Tell me one good thing that talentless, incompetent bastard did when we were growing up with him."


    Aaron opened his mouth, hesitated, then looked away. "Well¡­ umm¡­ I can¡¯t really think of anything."


    "Exactly," Alice scoffed.


    Silence fell between them as the carriage rolled forward, the sound of hooves against cobblestone filling the space between their unspoken doubts. Then, with a creak and a heavy thud, the main entrance doors to the palace swung open. They had arrived.

 Chapter 44: Family Reunion (III)

    The grand entrance doors swung open, and both Alice and Aaron stepped out of the carriage. A row of palace staff stood at attention, waiting for their arrival. The maids moved swiftly, collecting their luggage with practiced efficiency, each belonging carefully transported to the appropriate chambers.


    Alice barely spared them a glance, her sharp gaze sweeping over the palace grounds. Everything looked the same¡ªtoo polished, too perfect. Yet, beneath that carefully maintained facade, something had changed.


    Aaron, on the other hand, took a slow breath, as if trying to get a feel for the atmosphere. ¡°Feels strange to be back,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    Alice scoffed. ¡°It¡¯s the same as always¡ªjust with a different person sitting on the throne.¡±


    A royal attendant stepped forward, bowing respectfully. ¡°Lady Alice, Lord Aaron, welcome back to the palace. His Majesty has requested your presence in the Great Hall once you¡¯ve had time to settle in from your journey.¡±


    Alice folded her arms. ¡°Of course he has,¡± she murmured.


    Aaron, however, gave the attendant a nod. ¡°Understood. We¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    With that, the two of them made their way inside, their footsteps echoing against the pristine marble floors. Servants bustled around them, offering refreshments.


    Before heading to the Great Hall, they each made their way to their respective chambers.


    Aaron entered his room first, pausing briefly as he took in the familiar surroundings. Everything was just as he had left it¡ªhis books neatly arranged on the shelves, the heavy velvet curtains drawn slightly to let in the winter light. Yet, despite the familiarity, there was an undeniable tension in the air. He exhaled, rolling his shoulders.


    I needed to clear my mind before facing Arthur.


    Alice, meanwhile, strode into her own quarters, her sharp eyes scanning every corner. The room was immaculate, but she still checked for any signs of tampering. Satisfied, she walked over to the window, gazing out at the courtyard below.


    So, that talentless bastard really had the audacity to summon us just because he is a king.


    Her fingers tightened against the windowsill.


    Fine. Let see how much he has change or the rumors are just rumors


    After a few minutes, a knock came at their doors. A servant¡¯s voice followed.


    ¡°The King is expecting you in the Great Hall.¡±


    Alice turned away from the window, adjusting her cloak. Aaron straightened his cuffs.


    Without a word, they left their chambers and made their way to confront the so-called ¡®new¡¯ Arthur.


    ¡­


    Inside the king¡¯s chamber, the valet bowed slightly before speaking. ¡°Your Majesty, both Lady Alice and Lord Aaron have arrived.¡±


    Arthur sat up slightly, glancing toward the door. ¡°Understood.¡±


    With that, the valet left, leaving Arthur alone once more.


    He let out a slow breath, staring at the ceiling as his thoughts wandered.


    Wait. I did summon them to the Great Hall because I want to understand them better and study their behavior¡ªbut what exactly am I supposed to talk about?


    From the fragmented memories of the past Arthur, he knew their interactions had been minimal, almost nonexistent. Their conversations had been limited to obligatory exchanges in their parents'' presence. Now, without that buffer, what was he supposed to say?


    Arthur rubbed his temples. Well, whatever. I¡¯ll figure it out as we go.


    One thing was certain¡ªhe couldn¡¯t make them wait on him. If he wanted to build any semblance of a connection, it was better to be there first, to show at least a degree of sincerity.


    With that, he rose from his bed, straightened his attire, and headed for the Great Hall.


    ¡­


    The doors of the Great Hall swung open, revealing Alice and Aaron as they stepped inside.


    Alice walked with an air of quiet confidence, her emerald-green eyes sharp and calculating as they swept across the room. Her long, silver-white hair, a trait inherited from their mother, cascaded down her back in soft waves, accentuating her regal presence. Dressed in a deep blue gown embroidered with intricate silver patterns, she exuded both nobility and authority. Despite her delicate features, there was a coldness in her gaze¡ªa reminder that she was not one to be easily impressed.


    Beside her, Aaron carried himself with a more relaxed posture, though his brown eyes¡ªso similar to their late father¡¯s¡ªbetrayed the keen intellect beneath his casual demeanor. His short, raven-black hair was neatly styled, complementing his well-tailored, dark military-style coat lined with gold embroidery.


    As Alice and Aaron laid eyes on him, a flicker of shock crossed their faces. This was not the Arthur they remembered.


    The Arthur they had known was an overweight, unkempt mess¡ªhis posture slouched, his skin pale from a life of indulgence and neglect. Yet the man before them now was different.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Arthur was leaner, his once bloated frame now refined. Though he was not overly muscular, his build was noticeably stronger, carrying the signs of discipline rather than excess. His once sickly complexion had gained a healthier tone, and his features¡ªonce hidden beneath layers of fat¡ªwere now more defined. The sharpness of his jawline, the striking clarity in his brown eyes, and the calm confidence in his expression made him almost unrecognizable. His dark hair, which had previously been greasy and unkempt, was now neatly styled, adding to his composed demeanor.


    Alice narrowed her eyes, schooling her expression back into neutrality. Is this really the same person?


    Aaron, however, was less subtle, his lips parting slightly before he let out a low whistle. Well, damn, he muttered. Did someone swap out our brother while we were gone?


    Arthur, catching their reactions, leaned back slightly in his chair, his gaze steady. ¡°Surprised?¡±


    Alice crossed her arms, her skepticism evident. ¡°I see you¡¯ve changed your habits.¡±


    Aaron chuckled, tilting his head. ¡°Changed? More like transformed. What happened to the gluttonous mess we left behind?¡±


    Arthur merely smirked. ¡°He died.¡±


    For a brief moment, silence hung between them. Neither Alice nor Aaron knew whether he was joking or speaking metaphorically, but something about the way he said it made Alice¡¯s brows furrow.


    Shaking off her unease, she took a seat. ¡°Fine,¡± she said coolly. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. You summoned us, so talk. What do you want?¡±


    Arthur rested his hands on the table, his expression composed. ¡°I called you here to discuss the future.¡±


    Aaron raised a brow. ¡°The future?¡±


    Arthur nodded. ¡°Of this kingdom. Of our family. Of where we stand.¡± His gaze sharpened. ¡°And of whether we will work together or against each other.¡±


    Alice leaned back slightly, studying him with calculating eyes. Just what are you planning, Arthur?


    Arthur let the weight of his words settle in the air, watching his siblings'' reactions closely. Alice remained silent, her gaze sharp and calculating, while Aaron rubbed his chin, his usual easy going demeanor laced with a rare hint of seriousness.


    Aaron was the first to break the silence. ¡°That¡¯s a hell of a way to start a conversation.¡± He then added. ¡°You¡¯re acting like we¡¯re enemies already.¡±


    Arthur¡¯s lips curled into a small, knowing smile. ¡°Aren¡¯t we?¡±


    Alice scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t be dramatic. You may be king, but don¡¯t assume you can control us.¡±


    Arthur met her glare with an even gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t intend to control you, Alice. I intend to understand you. And more importantly, I intend for you to understand me.¡±


    Alice narrowed her eyes. ¡°Understand what, exactly? That you suddenly care about Keldoria? That you¡¯ve miraculously turned into a competent ruler? Forgive me if I find that hard to believe.¡±


    Arthur sighed, lacing his fingers together. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to believe anything. But you¡¯re here now, which means you¡¯re curious. About me. About the changes I¡¯ve made. And about why the nobles haven¡¯t torn me apart yet.¡±


    Aaron exhaled sharply, shaking his head. ¡°He¡¯s not wrong, Alice.¡± He turned to Arthur, his skepticism evident. ¡°Fine. You have our attention. So, tell me¡ªhow did you push through a tax reform without getting yourself assassinated?¡±


    Arthur¡¯s smirk didn¡¯t waver. ¡°Because both dukes are under my control. With them on my side, any attempt at rebellion¡ªor even resistance¡ªis pointless.¡±


    Alice and Aaron stared at him, their expressions shifting from confusion to disbelief. Alice narrowed her eyes. ¡°You¡¯re lying. Why should I believe the dukes would ever follow you?¡±


    Arthur chuckled. ¡°Alice, you underestimate me too much. You still see me as that incompetent, talentless fool, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Silence followed. Alice and Aaron both knew¡ªthe Arthur standing before them was nothing like the man they once dismissed.


    Arthur let the moment linger before continuing. ¡°Then tell me this¡ªwhy do you think both dukedoms have implemented the exact tax reforms I created? Not only that, but they¡¯re also paying me a percentage of their collected taxes.¡±


    He leaned back, his smirk deepening. ¡°You don¡¯t have to take my word for it. Ask Klein. He was there when both dukes signed the agreement.¡±


    Alice and Aaron¡¯s shock deepened. The idea of the powerful dukes willingly paying taxes to Arthur was almost unthinkable.


    Aaron, unable to contain his curiosity, finally asked, ¡°How did you even convince them to pay you?¡±


    Arthur met his gaze, his expression unwavering. ¡°As I said, you underestimate me too much.¡± Then, he turned to Alice. ¡°Tell me¡ªdo you really think magic alone is what makes a competent king?¡±


    Alice clenched her jaw, unable to immediately counter his words. Arthur had always been dismissed as a failure, an afterthought in the realm¡¯s power struggles. And yet, here he stood, claiming to have two of the most powerful nobles in the kingdom under his thumb.


    She studied him carefully. His posture was at ease, but there was an undeniable confidence in his gaze¡ªa certainty that hadn¡¯t been there before.


    Aaron, still reeling from the revelation, pressed on. ¡°You keep saying we underestimate you. Fine. Enlighten us, then. How did you do it? What leverage do you have over the dukes?¡±


    Arthur chuckled. ¡°I could tell you, but since neither of you trusts me yet¡ªor stands by my side¡ªI don¡¯t see why I should.¡± His smirk faded slightly, replaced by something more measured. ¡°But know this¡ªjust like you, I don¡¯t want to see this kingdom fall.¡±


    He studied them both for a long moment before rising to his feet. ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to believe me right away. So, during your stay this winter, observe. Decide for yourselves if I¡¯m still the incompetent fool you remember.¡±


    As Alice and Aaron processed his words, Arthur remained still, his thoughts turning inward.


    I called them here to gauge their attitudes toward me, and just as I expected¡ªAlice still looks down on me, and Aaron¡­ he seems to believe at least some of the rumors. That¡¯s a good start. More importantly, I want them to see that I¡¯m not the man they once knew and that I intend to make Keldoria prosper.


    A slow breath escaped him. This much is enough for now. They¡¯ll be watching me closely until winter¡¯s end¡ªby then, they¡¯ll see for themselves that I¡¯ve changed.


    With that, he turned toward the grand doors of the hall. ¡°You¡¯ve had a long journey. Rest for now¡ªwe¡¯ll talk again soon.¡±


    Alice and Aaron exchanged glances as the heavy doors swung shut behind Arthur, his presence lingering even after he was gone.


    Aaron exhaled, running a hand through his hair. ¡°That was¡­ unexpected.¡±


    Alice remained silent, her brows furrowed in thought. The Arthur they had once known would have stumbled through that conversation, grasping at straws to justify his actions. But this Arthur¡­ he was composed, calculating. Dangerous, even.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it,¡± she muttered finally.


    Aaron arched his brow. ¡°Which part? The fact that he somehow managed to control the dukes, or the fact that he¡¯s no longer a complete idiot?¡±


    Alice shot him a glare. ¡°Both.¡± She crossed her arms. ¡°It doesn¡¯t add up. Even if he had some leverage over the dukes, why would they willingly follow him? There has to be more to this.¡±


    Aaron sighed. ¡°Speculating won¡¯t get us anywhere.¡± He gestured toward the door. ¡°He¡¯s right about one thing¡ªwe should rest. We¡¯ll need clear heads to make sense of this.¡±


    Alice hesitated, her unease evident, but finally nodded. ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m not letting my guard down. We can¡¯t just take his word for it and assume he¡¯s changed¡ªor that he¡¯ll make Keldoria better. We need to watch him closely this winter.¡±


    Aaron nodded. ¡°You are right¡±


    With that, they left the hall, but the questions lingered.


    ¡­


    After leaving the great hall, Arthur was on his way to the workshop to check on the progress of the Linotype when a man hurried toward him.


    ¡°Your Majesty,¡± the man said, slightly out of breath. ¡°We believe we¡¯ve found the yellow stone you tasked us to search for. I believe Your Majesty called it¡­ sulfur.¡±

 Announcement

    Hello, dear readers,


    First and foremost, I want to take a moment to thank you all for your incredible support and for being part of this journey with me. It truly means the world.


    I wanted to let you know that I¡¯ve decided to sign an exclusive contract with Webnovel, which means I will have to remove the chapters I¡¯ve uploaded here once I sign the contract. I sincerely apologize in advance for any disappointment this may cause. This wasn¡¯t an easy decision, and I completely understand if some of you are frustrated by this change.


    To be honest, Webnovel offered me a contract two months ago, but at the time, I was unsure whether to accept it. However, after carefully comparing all three platforms in this past few months, I realized that Webnovel has the highest engagement in terms of comments, reviews, and reader interaction. (More importantly, those funny comments and theory on the story plot) To add more, only Webnovel completed the task for this week''s bonus chapter, which made me feel that it was the best place for my story to grow.


    As a small and first-time author, I had to consider not only creative freedom but also visibility and financial sustainability. Even though signing with Webnovel means giving up my IP rights, I believe it offers me a better chance to gain recognition and financial support. Over the past two months, I wasn¡¯t able to reach Rising Stars on Royal Road or Scribble Hub, which greatly diminished my chances of gaining further visibility on those platforms in the future.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    I know that some readers don¡¯t like Webnovel¡ªwhether it¡¯s due to the platform itself or the paywall system. I completely understand, and I deeply regret that this decision may cause me to lose some of you. That being said, I do have a potential solution for those who wish to continue reading but dislike Webnovel or don¡¯t like to pay due to financial reason or other reason.


    Ideally, I¡¯d love for readers to support me by unlocking chapters on Webnovel, as it directly helps me continue writing. However, if you truly don¡¯t want to use Webnovel or have trouble financially, I¡¯ve noticed that several pirate sites like NovelBin, PandaNovel, FreeWebNovel, etc. have already pirated my work¡ªeven though it¡¯s currently free and hasn¡¯t even signed the contract yet. (Also, I will likely delete this part once I sign the contract with WN, to avoid breaching the WN contract) I wanted to acknowledge that there are alternative options for those who wish to continue reading but are unable to pay for lock chapters on Webnovel due to financial constraints.


    Still, if you¡¯re able to, please please?? support me by reading and unlocking chapters on Webnovel. Your support means everything, and I hope to continue sharing this journey with you on WebNovel.


    Thank you again for everything.


    All the best,


    Moe